Christian Forums

The following will be a reposting of a thread I posted years ago, which has been deleted from among many others of the past which are still accessible. I only realized it had been deleted when someone informed the link I  had posted to it, did not work.



Joel 3  9Proclaim ye this among the Gentiles; Prepare war,
wake up the mighty men, let all the men of war draw near; let them come up: 10Beat your plowshares into swords, and your pruninghooks into spears: let the weak say, I am strong. 11Assemble yourselves, and come, all ye heathen, and gather yourselves together round about: thither cause thy mighty ones to come down, O LORD. 12Let the heathen be wakened, and come up to the valley of Jehoshaphat: for there will I sit to judge all the heathen round about. 13Put ye in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe: come, get you down; for the press is full, the vats overflow; for their wickedness is great. 14Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision: for the day of the LORD is near in the valley of decision.15The sun and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw their shining. 16The LORD also shall roar out of Zion, and utter his voice from Jerusalem; and the heavens and the earth shall shake: but the LORD will be the hope of his people, and the strength of the children of Israel.['b] 17So shall ye know that I am the LORD your God dwelling in Zion, my holy mountain: then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no strangers pass through her any more.

The above prophecy is a message from the Lord about the gentiles, preparing for war.  It is about the gathering together of the heathen for judgment. The reaping of the harvest of wickedness, which is ripe. The multitudes of this world being in the valley of decision, where the Lord is near, and of the literal return of the Lord to deliver His people.

Before the Lord returns, there will be a gathering together of the gentiles preparing for war.  The message that prepares them for war, is a message from God. It is a message that will bring the entire world into the valley of decision. The Lord is near in the valley of decision. When all have heard this message, and made their decision in regards to it, then the harvests of the world will be ripe, and the sickle will be put into action. The harvests must be ripe before they are reaped. The Lord Jesus Christ spoke of these harvests.

Matthew 13 24Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field: 25But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. 26But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. 27So the servants of the householder came and said unto him, Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field? from whence then hath it tares? 28He said unto them, An enemy hath done this. The servants said unto him, Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up? 29But he said, Nay; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. 30Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn................
36Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went into the house: and his disciples came unto him, saying, Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the field. 37He answered and said unto them, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man; 38The field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the children of the wicked one; 39The enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. 40As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world. 41The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; 42And shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. 43Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear.

In the above parable, and explanation by Christ, we see again the people of the world being referred to as harvests. Christ being the one who sowed the good seed, and the Devil being the one who sowed the tares. The dilemma of the parable is that the wheat and the tares are growing so close side by side, that the tares cannot be removed without harming the wheat.  Thus, both are allowed to come to maturity before they are separated by Christ's angels at His coming.

Another element is brought forth in this parable though, that the prophecy in the book of Joel did not address. When Christ sends forth His angels, they gather together all things out of "His kingdom" that offend. This being the case, the tares are not just Gentiles, or heathen, but also many of those who profess to be a part of His, that is, Christ's kingdom.   

Matthew 7  21Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. 22Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? 23And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity.

There will apparently be many professing "Christians" that will not really be a part of Christ's kingdom. They may have prophesied in His name, even cast out demons, or performed wonderful works, but they are not part of His kingdom, for He never knew them. Although they professed to be Christ's, they were workers of iniquity. 

The world will only produce two crops. One will be the fruit of the gospel in and through the Lord Jesus Christ, the wheat. The other will be all else, the tares. The tares will be composed of all the religions and philosophies of this world. Many of which, will have been an attempt to mix the false teachings and religions of this world, with the gospel of Jesus Christ. Thus the proclamation, "I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity". 

The kingdoms of this world, and the politics of this world, are necessarily all about compromise. There are many different points of view, varying forms of government, and many different systems of belief and religion. To maintain order in this world therefore, the politics of this world must be based upon compromise. There is no compromise in the kingdom of God.  God's authority is absolute. Not because, like us, He must strive for supremacy, but rather because He is the creator and sustainer of all things. Apart from Him, there is nothing.

This is why Christ's kingdom, and the gospel of the kingdom, cannot be mixed with the politics of this world. They cannot be mixed with anything of this world. As soon as they are, they are no longer a part of Christ's kingdom. For the two are, and always will be completely separate entities. The under lying principals of one, are in direct opposition to the other. God's kingdom being built upon His absolute, and trustworthy authority. The kingdoms of this world being built upon the compromise of that authority.

The gospel of the kingdom is nothing less than the calling out of God's people from the kingdoms of this world. From the authority of these kingdoms, and false religions. It is a call back to God's authority, and His everlasting kingdom. A call back to faith in Him and in His word, the holy bible. This is why this gospel of the kingdom must be preached in all the world, before the end comes.

Matthew 24  14And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.

It is the preaching of this gospel in all the world that will bring both of the crops of the world to maturity. A message will go forth that will divide this world in two. There will be no middle ground. It will reveal the gospel in such simple and decisive terms, that it will force all who hear it into the valley of decision. Not to fear though, the Lord is near in the valley of decision.  Those who put their faith in Him, will not be disappointed. We will close this chapter with a look at another biblical description of the harvest of the world being reaped.

Revelation 14  14And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. 15And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. 16And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped. 17And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. 18And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe. 19And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God. 20And the winepress was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.

The gospel has been preached in the world now for almost two thousand years.  What is the message that will cause this great divide, and bring this world to its end?  How will this happen?

We began the first chapter with an examination of a prophecy found in the book of Joel. The prophecy contained a message from God that would cause the Gentiles to prepare for war, and bring the world to the valley of decision. The decision made would make the harvest of the world ripe for the sickle. We closed with a prophecy in the book of Revelation 14 about the reaping of this harvest. Having established from the scriptures, the harvest of the world, it's reaping, and a message that brings the harvest to maturity, let us now examine that message.  It is also found in Revelation chapter 14 immediately preceding the prophecy about the reaping of the earth's harvest. It is the message given just before Christ returns to reap the harvest.

Revelation 14 6And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people,
7Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters. 8And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. 9And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, 10The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: 11And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name. 12Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.

The above verses contain the messages of three different angels to the world. The very first angel has the everlasting gospel to preach to all that dwell on earth. This is very significant, since in the previous chapter we established from the scriptures, that before the end comes the gospel of the kingdom would be preached in all the world. So, we have a message to the world from three angels. This message contains the everlasting gospel, which must be preached before the end comes. Immediately following the giving of these messages, the harvests of the world are reaped. I think we better take a good look at these messages, don't you?

The first angel tells us with a loud voice to fear God and give glory to Him, for the hour of his judgment has come. Then we are told to worship the creator. Worship Him who made the heaven, the earth, the sea, and the fountains of water. Could this short and simple message be the everlasting gospel? Yes it is. Worship the creator, your creator, for the hour of His judgment has come. 

Is God your creator, or not? If He is, then you owe Him your respect, your worship, your obedience. Why is this world in the mess it is in? Where did it all start? It was back at the beginning, when our first parents chose to disbelieve and disobey God. They did this by believing and obeying the suggestions of Satan, the father of lies. This is the entire problem.  It is a question of authority. Is God in authority, or are you? Thus the message, " fear God, and give glory to Him; for the hour of His judgment is come". His message to bring all the world to the valley of decision has come, which we are discussing. Who is God, who is in charge, you, or God?  Make up your mind. To choose to obey any other voice than God's, is to choose your own way over His. It is to go the way of Cain, who chose to bring an offering of his own invention instead of bringing the offering which God had commanded, by faith in His word. ( Heb. 11:4 & 1 John 3:12 )

This is the message of the first angel. It is a call back to the worship of the creator, a call to believe, and obey Him. The simplicity of this angel's message can be found in the fourth commandment.  In fact, some of his message is a direct quote from that commandment.

Exodus 20 8Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy. 9Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work: 10But the seventh day is the sabbath of the LORD thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: 11For in six days the LORD made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the LORD blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it.

The first angel's message then, is a call back to the worship of the creator, and the observance of the Sabbath day which He instituted at creation. The day that was blessed, and sanctified as a memorial of God's creative power, as our life giver, and sustainer. By our submission to God's authority regarding this commandment, we reveal our faith in His word, and our willingness to obey it.

Genesis 2 1Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the host of them. 2And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. 3And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.

According to the verses above, the God who created this world and everything in it, also blessed and sanctified the seventh day when he was finished. During the act of creation, when God spoke, the thing was done. Thus this world exists, and we, and all other living things have life. So also, the Lord blessed and sanctified the seventh day at creation. He spoke, and the thing was done. From that time forward, the seventh day has been a holy day. These things were established at creation, and have not been undone. One may choose not to believe that God created the world, but this does not change the fact that he did. One may also choose to believe that the seventh day is not a holy day, but this does not change the fact that God has made it so.


John 1 1In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. 2The same was in the beginning with God. 3All things were made by him; and without him was not any thing made that was made. 4In him was life; and the life was the light of men............
14And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.

Jesus Christ is God, who created this world and everything in it. He is the one who instituted the Sabbath at creation. This holy day was made thus by Him, for us. To disregard it, is to disregard Him.

Genesis 1 26And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. 27So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them.

We were created in the image of God, and therefore in the image of the Lord Jesus Christ.  He is that part of the Godhead through whom the world was created. To be like the Son, is to be like the Father, and the Holy Spirit, for they are one. No one can separate them. Only for our salvation were they ever separated. It was for us, that the Son left the Father, and that the Father turned His back on the Son. Because of our sin, they were separated. 

Colossians 1  12Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light: 13Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear Son: 14In whom we have redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins: 15Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature: 16For by him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him: 17And he is before all things, and by him all things consist. 18And he is the head of the body, the church: who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead; that in all things he might have the preeminence. 19For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell; 20And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven.

Again, Jesus Christ created, and sustains all things. In Him all things consist, and come together, that is, are reconciled. He is before all things, and in Him, all the fullness of God dwells. Not only did He create all things, but after the fall of humanity, it was and is through Him alone that any are reconciled. If only they will care to accept this gift. Now our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ is not only the one responsible for the creation of the world, but also for our recreation and redemption as new creatures in Christ Jesus. Through all of this, the seventh day remains the day which He blessed, and sanctified. A memorial of God's creative, and sustaining power. Only now, it is not just a memorial of the creation of this world, but also the creation of new creatures in Christ Jesus, unto salvation. He is not only our creator, but is our Lord and Savior who has transformed us from created beings fallen into rebellion, into the literal sons and daughters of God. Praise be His name.

Therefore do I rest in His works, and strive to ever cease from my own. I do partake of His Sabbath rest, not only on the day that He blessed and sanctified, but moreover, in Him who blessed and sanctified it. For only God can bless and sanctify anything, let alone, a sinner such as myself. Therefore, I gladly obey His command concerning this day which He has sanctified, as a sign that it is He alone that sanctifies the sinner. For Christ in you, is the hope of glory.

Hebrews 4 1Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. 2For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it. 3For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world. 4For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works. 5And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest. 6Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief: 7Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts. 8For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day. 9There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. 10For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his. 11Let us labour therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief. 12For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any twoedged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. 13Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. 14Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. 15For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. 16Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.

The seventh day Sabbath is a sign of the rest spoken of in the above verses. It is observed strictly by faith in the word of God. It was put forth by God himself, as a sign, that He is the one who sanctifies. It is a symbol of entering into God's rest, and allowing His works to be performed within you. It is a sign that you have accepted His authority, and method of salvation. 

We are not to cease from our labors on the Sabbath for merely physical rest, but moreover, for spiritual rest. The Sabbath rest is a spiritual rest, not a physical one. It is resting in the promises of our Lord and Savior, and Creator, Jesus Christ. In His works, not our own.  Therefore we cease from all of our own. 

Jesus Christ, the one who created us, and all that is, has also saved us in our rebellion. He has become one of us. He knows what it is like to be tempted, and He has overcome the enemy. As one of us, He leads the way. The life He lived here on earth, as one of us, is our example. He not only observed the seventh day sabbath when here on earth, but spent more than just a little time teaching its proper observance. He is now in heaven as our High Priest, and He ever liveth to make intercession for us ( Heb. 7:25 ). We can, and should, have complete faith and trust in His word, submitting wholly to His authority.

So then, the first angel preaches the everlasting gospel, by calling all back to worship the creator, sustainer, and redeemer of heaven and earth. It is a call to put their complete trust and faith in Him, and His word. The observance of the seventh day Sabbath being a sign, that those who do so, accept this message and the authority of their creator.

Revelation 14 8And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.

In order to understand this angel's message, we will have to first know who Babylon is. What is the wine of her fornication that all nations are made to drink? We know that the angel cannot be referring to the literal nation of Babylon, it ceased to exist long before the above message was given to the apostle John. So we must find out who, or what, this Babylon represents.  Let's examine the scriptures for more details.

Revelation 16 17And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, It is done. 18And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. 19And the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 20And every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. 21And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great.

Revelation 17 1And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: 2With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. 3So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 4And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: 5And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 6And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.

In chapter sixteen, we see that Babylon is around in the end to receive the judgment of God.  Her judgment is connected with the judgment of the world. In verse nineteen, we see that she is that great city, which is connected to the cities of the nations, which will all fall in the judgment of great Babylon. Babylon then, is the great city, and leader of a planet in rebellion against God and His people.

Chapter seventeen reveals more traits with which to identify Babylon. She is the Mother of Harlots and abominations of the earth. Being a mother, she must have children. The kings of the earth commit fornication with her. She has also made the inhabitance of the earth drunk with the wine of her fornication. Her cup, which no doubt contains the wine, is full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication. Lastly, she herself is drunk with the blood of the saints, and the martyrs of Jesus. That is to say, she is responsible for the persecution, and murder of God's people on earth.

That's a lot of identifying marks. Let's take a look at some of them. We'll start with the fact that Babylon is the Mother of Harlots. What does a harlot represent in the scriptures?

Jer 3:8 And I saw, when for all the causes whereby backsliding Israel committed adultery I had put her away, and given her a bill of divorce; yet her treacherous sister Judah feared not, but went and played the harlot also. 9 And it came to pass through the lightness of her whoredom, that she defiled the land, and committed adultery with stones and with stocks.

Ezek 16:14 And thy renown went forth among the heathen for thy beauty: for it was perfect through my comeliness, which I had put upon thee, saith the Lord GOD. 15 But thou didst trust in thine own beauty, and playedst the harlot because of thy renown, and pouredst out thy fornications on every one that passed by; his it was.

Ezek 16:28 Thou hast played the whore also with the Assyrians,
because thou wast unsatiable; yea, thou hast played the harlot with them, and yet couldest not be satisfied. 29 Thou hast moreover multiplied thy fornication in the land of Canaan unto Chaldea; and yet thou wast not satisfied herewith.

Hosea 4:15 Though thou, Israel, play the harlot, yet let not Judah offend; and come not ye unto Gilgal, neither go ye up to Bethaven, nor swear, The LORD liveth.

The nation of Israel was referred to as a harlot by God, when she had illicit relationships with the kings, or nations around her, and their gods. That is to say, when she trusted and relied upon the power of other nations, and their gods, over the true God of heaven and earth. The same no doubt will hold true for those who now claim to be God's people today, but have illicit relationships with the nations of this earth, and their' gods. That is to say, with those who claim to be Christians, but are involved in the same.

The writer contends that the great city we are discussing is none other than Rome, where the Vatican is seated. The harlot being none other than the Church of Rome. For she is that original form of apostate Christianity, that first abandoned the power of the Holy Spirit in favor of the power of the state.  She leaned on the latter, because she had already lost the former. Through the compromise of mixing pagan practices with authentic Christianity, which is an abomination to God, she lost the power of the Holy Spirit and therefore sought  the power of the state.

It is not such a simple thing as to say that the Church of Rome was that apostate Christian institution which first sought the power of the state, over the power of the Holy Spirit.  Moreover, she is the result of apostate Christianity seeking the power of the state, because she had lost the power of the Holy Spirit. Among the various apostate Christian entities of the day, she is the one who gained the favor of the state, to the furtherance of her ends. The struggle between these various groups of apostate Christians requires too much detail to address. The observation of which, would convince any true Christian of their fallen state. The purpose of the following is to establish the fact of her relations, and empowerment, with and by the kings of this earth.

In any case, Constantine, the first supposed Christian emperor of the Roman empire, was the first to give apostate Christianity the power of the state. He did so by enacting the first Sunday law. Observe the following, emphasis is mine -

QuoteThe text of Constantine's Sunday Law of 321 A.D. is :
"One the venerable day of the Sun let the magistrates and people residing in cities rest, and let all workshops be closed. In the country however persons engaged in agriculture may freely and lawfully continue their pursuits because it often happens that another day is not suitable for gain-sowing or vine planting; lest by neglecting the proper moment for such operations the bounty of heaven should be lost. (Given the 7th day of March, Crispus and Constantine being consuls each of them the second time." Codex Justinianus, lib. 3, tit. 12, 3; translated in History of the Christian Church, Philip Schaff, D.D., (7-vol.ed.) Vol. III, p.380. New York, 1884

Dr. A.Chr. Bang says regarding this Law :
"This Sunday law constituted no real favoratism to Christianity..... It is evident from all his statuatory provisions that the Emperor during the time 313-323 with full consciousness has sought the realisation of his religeous aim: the amalgamation of heathenism and Christianity." Kirken og Romerstaten (The Church and the Roman State) p.256. Christiania, 1879

In A.D. 321, to please the bishops of the Catholic Church, he issued an edict commanding judges, townspeople, and mechanics to rest on Sunday. Yet in this also his paganism was still manifest, as the edict required rest on "the venerable day of the sun," and "enjoined the observance, or rather forbade the public desecration, of Sunday, not under the name of Sabbatum, or Dies Domini, but under its old astrological and heathen title, Dies Solis , familiar to all his subjects, so that the law was as applicable to the worshipers of Hercules, Apollo, and Mithras, as to the Christians."  (History of the Christian Church, Vol. 3, sec. 75, par. 5.-Schaff.)  ( The Great Empires of Prophecy by Alonzo Jones page 391 )

In the above quotes, we see some of the identifying marks of Babylon being fulfilled.  The establishment of the first Sunday law came about through the illicit relationship of those who claimed to be Christians, with unconverted and even pagan kings of the earth. In Constantine, we find the first Emperor of Rome to begin committing fornication with the Mother of Harlots, that is Babylon.  Let's look at some more from A.T. Jones.

QuoteThen came Constantine, the best imperial representative of the new paganism, and the most devout worshiper of the sun as the supreme and universal deity, with the avowed purpose, as expressed in his own words, "First to bring the diverse judgments formed by all nations respecting the Deity to a condition, as it were, of settled uniformity." In Constantine the new paganism met its ideal, and the New Platonism -  the apostate, paganized, sun-worshiping form of Christianity - met its long-wished-for instrument. In him the two streams met. In him the aspiration of Elagabalus, the hope of Ammonius Saccas and Clement, of Plotinus and Origen, and the ambition of the perverse-minded, self-exalted bishops, were all realized and accomplished - a new, imperial, and universal religion was created.

Therefore, "the reign of Constantine the Great forms one of the epochs in the history of the world. It is the era of the dissolution of the Roman Empire; the commencement, or rather consolidation, of a kind of Eastern despotism, with a new capital, a new patriciate, a new constitution, a new financial system, a new, though as yet imperfect, jurisprudence, and, finally, a new religion." ( Milman - History of Christianity, book 3, chap. 1, par. 1 )The epoch thus formed was the epoch of the papacy; and the new religion thus created was the PAPAL RELIGION. ( The Great Empires of Prophecy by Alonzo Jones page 361 )

By instituting the first Sunday laws, Constantine gave the Church of Rome the power of the state. For this law commanded all, those in, and out of the faith, to observe this apostate Christian institution. This was the beginning of the realization of the Church of Rome's purpose in having illicit relationships with the kings of the earth. By these relations, she hoped to establish herself in a position of power above all others. Though she claims to have been established by Christ, through the first Pope Peter, she was really established through the power of the kings of this earth. It was these with whom she committed spiritual adultery, and fornication. Let's look at some more historical facts confirming these truths found in the book The Two Republics, by A. T. Jones, emphasis is mine.

Quote"The Catholic Church demanded assistance in her ambitious aim to make her power and authority absolute over all; and for Constantine's purposes it was essential that the church should be a unit. These two considerations combined to produce results both immediate and remote, that proved a curse to the time then present and to ages to follow. The immediate result was that Constantine had no sooner compassed the destruction of Licinius in A.D. 323, than he issued an edict against the Novatians, Valentinians, Marcionites, Paulians, Cataphrygians, and "all who devised and supported heresies by means of private assemblies," denouncing them and their heresies, and commanding them all to enter the Catholic Church. The edict runs as follows: —

"Victor Constantinus Maximus Augustus, to the heretics: Understand now, by this present statute, ye Novatians, Valentinians, Marcionites, Paulians, ye who are called Cataphrygians, and all ye who devise and support heresies by means of your private assemblies, with what a tissue of falsehood and vanity, with what destructive and venomous errors, your doctrines are inseparably interwoven; so that through you the healthy soul is stricken with disease, and the living becomes the prey of everlasting death. Ye haters and enemies of truth and life, in league with destruction: All your counsels are opposed to the truth, but familiar with deeds of baseness; fit subjects for the fabulous follies of the stage: and by these ye frame falsehoods, oppress the innocent, and withhold the light from them that believe. Ever trespassing under the mask of godliness, ye fill all things with defilement: ye pierce the pure and guileless conscience with deadly wounds, while ye withdraw, one may almost say, the very light of day from the eyes of men. But why should I particularize, when to speak of your criminality as it deserves, demands more time and leisure than I can give? For so long and unmeasured is the catalogue of your offenses, so hateful and altogether atrocious are they, that a single day would not suffice to recount them all. And indeed it is well to turn one's ears and eyes from such a subject, lest by a description of each particular evil, the pure sincerity and freshness of one's own faith be impaired. Why then do I still bear with such abounding evil; especially since this protracted clemency is the cause that some who were sound are become tainted with this pestilent disease? Why not at once strike, as it were, at the root of so great a mischief by a public manifestation of displeasure? "Forasmuch, then, as it is no longer possible to bear with your pernicious errors, we give warning by this present statute that none of you henceforth presume to assemble yourselves together. We have directed, accordingly, that you be deprived of all the houses in which you are accustomed to hold your assemblies: and our care in this respect extends so far as to forbid the holding of your superstitious and senseless meetings, not in public merely, but in any private house or place whatsoever. Let those of you, therefore, who are desirous of embracing the true and pure religion, take the far better course of entering the Catholic Church, and uniting with it in holy fellowship, whereby you will be enabled to arrive at the knowledge of the truth. In any case, the delusions of your perverted understandings must entirely cease to mingle with and mar the felicity of our present times; I mean the impious and wretched doublemindedness of heretics and schismatics. For it is an object worthy of that prosperity which we enjoy through the favor of God, to endeavor to bring back those who in time past were living in the hope of future blessing, from all irregularity and error, to the right path, from darkness to light, from vanity to truth, from death to salvation. And in order that this remedy may be applied with effectual power, we have commanded (as before said), that you be positively deprived of every gathering point for your superstitious meetings; I mean all the houses of prayer (if such be worthy of the name) which belong to heretics, and that these be made over without delay to the Catholic Church; that any other places be confiscated to the public service, and no facility whatever be left for any future gathering; in order that from this day forward none of your unlawful assemblies may presume to appear in any public or private place. Let this edict be made public."
 ( Eusebius's- "Life of Constantine," book 3, chaps. 64, 65. )


Some of the penal regulations of this edict "were copied from the edicts of Diocletian; and this method of conversion was applauded by the same bishops who had felt the hand of oppression, and had pleaded for the rights of humanity." ( Gibbon- "Decline and Fall," chap. 21, par. 1. )

As is obvious from the above edict, the establishment of the Church of Rome had nothing to do with the gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. To the contrary, she was established through the power of the state, not the power of the Holy Spirit. The emperor that established her power did so for purely political reasons, the establishment of his authority above all civil, or religious entities of the day.

As the emperor of Rome, Constantine was already the head of all the pagan religions of that empire, and was himself a devout worshipper of the sun. His supposed conversion to Christianity was nothing more than a political ploy to be the head of this new religion as well. His purpose was, as already stated, "First to bring the diverse judgments formed by all nations respecting the Deity to a condition, as it were, of settled uniformity." This settled uniformity was to be under his authority, and complete control. Therefore, the establishment of the Church of Rome was brought about by the selfish motives of a pagan emperor who would embrace Christianity as a means of obtaining his goal. Not to mention the selfish motives and ambitions of apostate Christians who were themselves also seeking the power, and prestige of this world.

Apostate Christianity, having entered the stage of the politics of this world, has never ceased to be entangled in the same. She is ever entrenched in the political strife, struggles for supremacy, and unquenchable thirst for power of the same. The Church of Rome is the Mother of all supposed Christian institutions which have become more concerned with the politics of this world, and its struggles for power, than the fulfilling of the gospel commission.  "And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come."  ( Matt. 24:14 )

The following are more historical quotes, and facts regarding the establishment, or re-establishment of the Church of Rome's authority. As a political entity of this world, her authority, and influence have continually, and are continually being challenged by others of the same. The history of her political struggles, and alliances with the kings of this earth, are sufficient proof that she is the Mother Of Harlots, who commits fornication with the kings of the earth. Therefore, this identifying mark is fulfilled in her history. Of the many books that could be studied, for a more detailed history of her politics, the following are recommended by the writer. The Great Empires of Prophecy, and The Two Republics, both written by Alonzo Jones. Emphasis in the following quotes is mine.

QuoteGratian was but the tool of the bishops. Ambrose was at that time bishop of Milan, and never was episcopal ambition more arrogantly asserted than in that insolent prelate. Soon the mind of the bishop asserted the supremacy over that of the boy emperor, and Ambrose "wielded at his will the weak and irresolute Gratian."  ( Milman- "History of Christianity," book 3, chap. 8, par. 28. )

But above all things else that Gratian did, that which redounded most to the glory of the Catholic Church was his choice of Theodosius as associate emperor. Valens was killed in a battle with the Goths, A.D. 378. A stronger hand than that of a youth of nineteen was required to hold the reins of government in the East. In the establishment of the Catholic Church, the place of Theodosius is second only to that of Constantine. About the beginning of the year 380 he was baptized by the Catholic bishop of Thessalonica, and immediately afterward he issued the following edict: —

"It is our pleasure that the nations which are governed by our clemency and moderation, should steadfastly adhere to the religion which was taught by St. Peter to the Romans, which faithful tradition has preserved, and which is now professed by the pontiff Damasus, and by Peter, bishop of Alexandria, a man of apostolic holiness. According to the discipline of the apostles, and the doctrine of the gospel, let us believe the sole deity of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost: under an equal majesty, and a pious Trinity. We authorize the followers of this doctrine to assume the title of Catholic Christians; and as we judge that all others are extravagant madmen, we brand them with the infamous name of "heretics," and declare that their conventicles shall no longer usurp the respectable appellation of churches. Besides the condemnation of divine justice, they must expect to suffer the severe penalties which our authority, guided by heavenly wisdom, shall think proper to inflict upon them."  ( Gibbon's "Decline and Fall," chap. 27, par. 6. )

This law was issued in the names of the three emperors, Gratian, Valentinian II, and Theodosius. "Thus the religion of the whole Roman world was enacted by two feeble boys and a rude Spanish soldier."  ( Milman- "History of Christianity," book 3, chap. 9, par. 1. )

In the supremacy of the papacy, Justinian holds the same place as does Constantine and Theodosius in the establishment of the Catholic Church. "Among the titles of greatness, the name 'Pious' was most pleasing to his ears; to promote the temporal and spiritual interests of the church was the serious business of his life; and the duty of father of his country was often sacrificed to that of defender of the faith."  ( Gibbon - "Decline and Fall," chap. xlvii, par. 23. )

"The emperor Justinian unites in himself the most opposite vices, — insatiable rapacity and lavish prodigality, intense pride and contemptible weakness, unmeasured ambition and dastardly cowardice.... In the Christian emperor, seem to meet the crimes of those who won or secured their empire by assassination of all whom they feared, the passion for public diversions without the accomplishments of Nero or the brute strength of Commodus, the dotage of Claudius."  ( Milman - "History of Latin Christianity," book 3, chap. 4, par. 2. )

In the year 532, Justinian issued an edict declaring his intention "to unite all men in one faith." Whether they were Jews, Gentiles, or Christians, all who did not within three months profess and embrace the Catholic faith, were by the edict "declared infamous, and as such excluded from all employments both civil and military; rendered incapable of leaving anything by will; and all their estates confiscated, whether real or personal." As a result of this cruel edict, "Great numbers were driven from their habitations with their wives and children, stripped and naked. Others betook themselves to flight, carrying with them what they could conceal, for their support and maintenance; but they were plundered of what little they had, and many of them inhumanly massacred."  ( Bower - "History of the Popes," Boniface 2, par. 2. )

THE CODE OF OUR LORD
THE MOST SACRED EMPEROR JUSTINIAN.
SECOND EDITION.

BOOK 1.


TITLE 1.
CONCERNING THE MOST EXALTED TRINITY AND THE
CATHOLIC FAITH AND PROVIDING THAT NO ONE
SHALL DARE TO PUBLICLY OPPOSE THEM.

  1. The Emperors Gratian, Valentinian, and Theodosius to the people of the City of Constantinople.

  We desire that all peoples subject to Our benign Empire shall live under the same religion that the Divine Peter, the Apostle, gave to the Romans, and which the said religion declares was introduced by himself, and which it is well known that the Pontiff Damascus, and Peter, Bishop of Alexandria, a man of apostolic sanctity, embraced; that is to say, in accordance with the rules of apostolic discipline and the evangelical doctrine, we should believe that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit constitute a single Deity, endowed with equal majesty, and united in the Holy Trinity.

  (1) We order all those who follow this law to assume the name of Catholic Christians, and considering others as demented and insane, We order that they shall bear the infamy of heresy; and when the Divine vengeance which they merit has been appeased, they shall afterwards be punished in accordance with Our resentment, which we have acquired from the judgment of Heaven.
    Dated at Thessalonica, on the third of the Kalends of March, during the Consulate of Gratian, Consul for the fifth time, and Theodosius.

  2. The Same Emperors to Eutropius, Praetorian Prefect.
  Let no place be afforded to heretics for the conduct of their ceremonies, and let no occasion be offered for them to display the insanity of their obstinate minds. Let all persons know that if any privilege has been fraudulently obtained by means of any rescript whatsoever, by persons of this kind, it will not be valid. Let all bodies of heretics be prevented from holding unlawful assemblies, and let the name of the only and the greatest God be celebrated everywhere, and let the observance of the Nicene Creed, recently transmitted to Our ancestors, and firmly established by the testimony and practice of Divine Religion, always remain secure.

  (1) Moreover, he who is an adherent of the Nicene Faith, and a true believer in the Catholic religion, should be understood to be one [pg. 10] who believes that Almighty God and Christ, the son of God, are one person, God of God, Light of Light; and let no one, by rejection, dishonor the Holy Spirit, whom we expect, and have received from the Supreme Parent of all things, in whom the sentiment of a pure and undefiled faith flourishes, as well as the belief in the undivided substance of a Holy Trinity, which true believers indicate by the Greek word These things, indeed do not require further proof, and should be respected.

  (2) Let those who do not accept those doctrines cease to apply the name of true religion to their fraudulent belief; and let them be branded with their open crimes, and, having been removed from the threshhold of all churches, be utterly excluded from them, as We forbid all heretics to hold unlawful assemblies within cities. If, however, any seditious outbreak should be attempted, We order them to be driven outside the the walls of the City, with relentless violence, and We direct that all Catholic Churches, throughout the entire world, shall be placed under the control of the orthodox bishops who have embraced the Nicene Creed.
  Given at Constantinople, on the fourth of the ides of January, under the Consulate of Flavius Eucharius and Flavius Syagrius.
 
    3. The Emperor Martian to Palladius, Praetorian Prefect.
  No one, whether he belongs to the clergy, the army, or to any other condition of men, shall, with a view to causing a tumult and giving occasion to treachery, attempt to discuss the Christian religion publicly in the presence of an assembled and listening crowd; for he commits an injury against the most reverend Synod who publicly contradicts what has once been decided and properly established; as those matters relative to the Christian faith have been settled by the priests who met at Chalcedony by Our order, and are known to be in conformity with the apostolic explanations and conclusions of the three hundred and eight Holy Fathers assembled in Nicea, and the hundred and fifty who met in this Imperial City; for the violators of this law shall not go unpunished, because they not only oppose the true faith, but they also profane its venerated mysteries by engaging in contests of this kind with Jews and Pagans. Therefore, if any person who has ventured to publicly discuss religious matters is a member of the clergy, he shall be removed from his order; if he is a member of the army, he shall be degraded; and any others who are guilty of this offence, who are freemen, shall be banished from this most Sacred City, and shall be subjected to the punishment prescribed by law according to the power of the court; and if they are slaves, they shall undergo severest penalty.
  Given at Constantinople, on the eighth of the Ides of February, under the consulship of Patricius.

  4. John, Bishop of the City of Rome, to his most Illustrious and Merciful Son Justinian.
  Among the conspicuous reasons for praising your wisdom and gentleness, Most Christian of Emperors, and one which radiates light [pg. 11]as a star, is the fact that through love of the Faith, and actuated by zeal for charity, you, learned in ecclesiastical discipline, have preserved reverence for the See of Rome, and have subjected all things to its authority, and have given it unity. The following precept was communicated to its founder, that is to say, the first of the Apostles, by the mouth of the Lord, namely: "Feed my lambs."

  This See is indeed the head of all churches, as the rules of the Fathers and the decrees of the Emperors assert, and the words of your most reverend piety testify. It is therefore claimed that what the Scriptures state, namely, "By Me Kings reign, and the Powers dispense justice;" will be accomplished in you. For there is nothing which shines with a more brilliant lustre than genuine faith when displayed by a prince, since there is nothing which prevents destruction as true religion does, for as both of them have reference to the Author of Life and Light, they disperse darkness and prevent apostasy. Wherefore, Most Glorious of Princes, the Divine Power is implored by the prayers of all to preserve your piety in this ardor for the Faith, in this devotion of your mind, and in this zeal for true religion, without failure, during your entire existence. For we believe that this is for the benefit of the Holy Churches, as it was written, "The king rules with his lips," and again, "The heart of the King is in the hand of God, and it will incline to whatever side God wishes"; that is to say, that He may confirm your empire, and maintain your kingdoms for the peace of the Church and the unity of religion; guard their authority, and preserve him in that sublime tranquillity which is so grateful to him; and no small change is granted by the Divine Power through whose agency a divided church is not afflicted by any griefs or subject to any reproaches. For it is written, "A just king, who is upon his throne, has no reason to apprehend any misfortune."

  We have received with all due respect the evidences of your serenity, through Hypatius and Demetrius, most holy men, my brothers and fellow-bishops, from whose statements we have learned that you have promulgated an Edict addressed to your faithful people, and dictated by your love of the Faith, for the purpose of overthrowing the designs of heretics, which is in accordance with the evangelical tenets, and which we have confirmed by our authority with the consent of our brethren and fellow bishops, for the reason that it is in conformity with the apostolic doctrine.


  The following is the text of the letter of the Emperor Justinian, Victorious, Pious, Happy, Renowned, Triumphant, always Augustus, to John, Patriarch, and most Holy Archbishop of the fair City of Rome:
  With honor to the Apostolic See, and to your Holiness, which is, and always has been remembered in Our prayers, both now and formerly, and honoring your happiness, as is proper in the case of one who is considered as a father, We hasten to bring to the knowledge of Your Holiness everything relating to the condition of the Church, as We have always had the greatest desire to preserve the unity of your Apostolic See, and the condition of the Holy Churches of God, as they [pg. 12] exist at the present time, that they may remain without disturbance or opposition. Therefore, We have exerted Ourselves to unite all the priests of the East and subject them to the See of Your Holiness, and hence the questions which have at present arisen, although they are manifest and free from doubt, and according to the doctrines of your Apostolic See, are constantly firmly observed and preached by all priests, We have still considered it necessary that they should be brought to the attention of Your Holiness. For we do not suffer anything which has reference to the state of the Church, even though what causes difficulty may be clear and free from doubt, to be discussed without being brought to the notice of Your Holiness, because you are the head of all the Holy Churches, for We shall exert Ourselves in every way (as has already been stated), to increase the honor and authority of your See.

One Hundred and Thirty-First New Constitution.
The Emperor Justinian to Peter, Most Glorious Imperial Praetorian Prefect.

PREFACE.
  We enact the present law with reference to ecclesiastical rules and privileges and other subjects in which holy churches and religious establishments are intrusted.

[center[Chapter I.[/center]
  Concerning Four Holy Councils.
  Therefore We order that the sacred, ecclesiastical rules which were adopted and confirmed by the four Holy Councils, that is to say, that of the three hundred and eighteen bishops held at Nicea, that of the one hundred and fifty bishops held at Constantinople, the first one of Ephesus, where Nestorius was condemned, and the one assembled at Chalcedon, where Eutyches and Nestorius were anathematized, shall be considered as laws. We accept the dogmas of these four Councils as sacred writings, and observe their rules as legally effective.

Chapter II.

  Concerning The Precedence of Partriarchs.
  Hence, in accordance with the provisions of these Councils, We order that the Most Holy Pope of ancient Rome shall hold the first rank of all the Pontiffs, but the Most Blessed Archbishop of Constantinople, or New Rome, shall occupy the second place after the Holy Apostolic See of ancient Rome, which shall take precedence over all other sees.

Source: Corpus Juris Civilis (The Civil Law, the Code of Justinian), by S.P. Scott, A.M., published by the Central Trust Company, Cincinnati, copyright 1932, Volume 12 [of 17], pages 9-12, 125.

The Church of Rome presently entertains diplomatic relations with over 170 nations of this earth. She has been, she is, and she ever will be, a political entity of this world. This is why she ever pursues greater power and influence in the same. She does not believe in the separation of church and state. Her rise to power within this country, is in conjunction with the crumbling of the wall which separates the two. 

The annals of history testify, that there is no true freedom without a separation of church and state. Maintaining freedom for our future, depends upon remembering the lessons of our past.  The following quote is from the late Pope John Paul's, APOSTOLIC LETTER, DIES DOMINI.  This is no doubt, one law that the Church of Rome will work on passing.

Quote"Therefore, also in the particular circumstances of our own time, Christians will naturally strive to ensure that civil legislation respects their duty to keep Sunday holy."

It was through Sunday legislation that she usurped the power of the state in the past, and she will no doubt use the same proven method in the near future.

Having already established the Church of Rome's adulterous relations with the kings of the earth, let us move on to the abomination and filthiness of her fornication. As it is the intention of the writer to prove from history that the identifying marks of the Mother of Harlots apply to the Church of Rome, it is therefore necessary to examine the records of history regarding the same. 

Before we begin to examine some of this history, let us first discover the meaning of an abomination from the scriptures. What did the Lord refer to as an abomination in the Holy Scriptures? The answer to this question, will determine what we will identify as such, within the Church of Rome. 

Deuteronomy 7 25 The graven images of their gods shall ye burn with fire: thou shalt not desire the silver or gold that is on them, nor take it unto thee, lest thou be snared therein: for it is an abomination to the LORD thy God. 26 Neither shalt thou bring an bomination into thine house, lest thou be a cursed thing like it: but thou shalt utterly detest it, and thou shalt utterly abhor it; for it is a cursed thing.

Worshipping, or bowing down to, or owning idols, is an abomination to the Lord.

Deuteronomy 12:29 When the LORD thy God shall cut off the nations from before thee, whither thou goest to possess them, and thou succeedest them, and dwellest in their land; 30 Take heed to thyself that thou be not snared by following them, after that they be destroyed from before thee; and that thou inquire not after their gods, saying, How did these nations serve their gods? even so will I do likewise. 31 Thou shalt not do so unto the LORD thy God: for every abomination to the LORD, which he hateth, have they done unto their gods; for even their sons and their daughters they have burnt in the fire to their gods. 32 What thing soever I command you, observe to do it: thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish from it.

Following the example of how other nations worshiped their god's is an abomination unto the Lord.

Deuteronomy 17:1 Thou shalt not sacrifice unto the LORD thy God any bullock, or sheep, wherein is blemish, or any evilfavouredness: for that is an abomination unto the LORD thy God. 2 If there be found among you, within any of thy gates which the LORD thy God giveth thee, man or woman, that hath wrought wickedness in the sight of the LORD thy God, in transgressing his covenant, 3 And hath gone and served other gods, and worshipped them, either the sun, or moon, or any of the host of heaven, which I have not commanded; 4 And it be told thee, and thou hast heard of it, and inquired diligently, and, behold, it be true, and the thing certain, that such abomination is wrought in Israel: 5 Then shalt thou bring forth that man or that woman, which have committed that wicked thing, unto thy gates, even that man or that woman, and shalt stone them with stones, till they die.

Offering and incomplete or blemished sacrifice to the Lord, is an abomination unto the Lord.  Worshiping other god's, particularly the sun, moon, or stars, is an abomination unto the Lord.


Deuteronomy 18:9 When thou art come into the land which the LORD thy God giveth thee, thou shalt not learn to do after the abominations of those nations. 10 There shall not be found among you any one that maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, 11 Or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer. 12 For all that do these things are an abomination unto the LORD: and because of these abominations the LORD thy God doth drive them out from before thee. 13 Thou shalt be perfect with the LORD thy God.

It is an abomination for God's people to learn to do after the people which the Lord has given into their hands. They should not worship their god's, or incorporate their practices of worship into their own.

Deuteronomy 32:16 They provoked him to jealousy with strange gods, with abominations provoked they him to anger. 17 They sacrificed unto devils, not to God; to gods whom they knew not, to new gods that came newly up, whom your fathers feared not. 18 Of the Rock that begat thee thou art unmindful, and hast forgotten God that formed thee. 19 And when the LORD saw it, he abhorred them, because of the provoking of his sons, and of his daughters. 20 And he said, I will hide my face from them, I will see what their end shall be: for they are a very froward generation, children in whom is no faith.

Incorporating the practices of other religions into the true religion, is an abomination unto the Lord.

II Kings 23:23 But in the eighteenth year of king Josiah, wherein this passover was holden to the LORD in Jerusalem. 24 Moreover the workers with familiar spirits, and the wizards, and the images, and the idols, and all the abominations that were spied in the land of Judah and in Jerusalem, did Josiah put away, that he might perform the words of the law which were written in the book that Hilkiah the priest found in the house of the LORD.

Those who spoke to the dead, practiced magic, worshipped images and idols, were an abomination unto he Lord.

Ezra 9:12 Now therefore give not your daughters unto their sons, neither take their daughters unto your sons, nor seek their peace or their wealth for ever: that ye may be strong, and eat the good of the land, and leave it for an inheritance to your children for ever. 13 And after all that is come upon us for our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that thou our God hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve, and hast given us such deliverance as this; 14 Should we again break thy commandments, and join in affinity with the people of these abominations? wouldest not thou be angry with us till thou hadst consumed us, so that there should be no remnant nor escaping?

Practicing the abominations of the nations around them, was the breaking of God's commandments. The breaking of God's commandments is an abomination.  Not just that someone sinned, but that they accepted and believed, and practiced, that which was the breaking of God's commandments. This is an abomination. 

No doubt, many reading have already associated many of the above abominations with the Church of Rome. For her adherents do pray to the dead in Mary and the saints. They do also bow down to images of the same. Many of these very images were incorporated from the pagan religions which permeated throughout the Church of Rome, through her absorbance of the pagan worshippers that were declared Christian by the edicts of kings and emperors. The effect of which, was the amalgamation of pagan and Christian sentiment and practice. 

The vast majority of Christians worship God today, on the day of the Sun. They do not realize where, by whom, and how this day was even established. The previous chapter touched upon this subject briefly in order to show the Church of Rome's connection to the kings of this earth.  Some of the same material will be repeated in this chapter, since the establishment of Sunday worship is synonymous with the harlot committing fornication with the kings of the earth, as well as having a cup full of the abominations of her fornication. These two go hand in hand, since it is by her adulteress relations with the kings of the earth that the practices of their pagan religions became intertwined with this apostate Christian entity. In any case, even though many may already know these things, here is some of the history of how they came about. The following is from The Decline And Fall Of The Roman Empire by Edward Gibbon, Chapter 28.

QuoteThe worship of the Christian martyrs
The ruin of the Pagan religion is described by the sophists as a dreadful and amazing prodigy, which covered the earth with darkness and restored the ancient dominion of chaos and of night. They relate in solemn and pathetic strains; that the temples were converted into sepulchres, and that the holy places, which had been adorned by the statues of the gods, were basely polluted by the relics of Christian martyrs. "The monks" (a race of filthy animals, to whom; Eunapius is tempted to refuse the name of men) "are the authors of the new worship, which, in the place of those deities who are conceived by the understanding, has substituted the meanest and most contemptible slaves. The heads, salted and pickled, of those infamous malefactors, who for the multitude of their crimes have suffered a just and ignominious death; their bodies, still marked by the impression of the lash and the scars of those tortures which were inflicted by the sentence of the magistrate; such" (continues Eunapius) "are the gods which the earth produces in our days; such are the martyrs, the supreme arbitrators of our prayers and petitions to the Deity, whose tombs are now consecrated as the objects of the veneration of the people." Without approving the malice, it is natural enough to share the surprise of the sophist, the spectator of a revolution which raised those obscure victims of the laws of Rome to the rank of celestial and invisible protectors of the Roman empire. The grateful respect of the Christians for the martyrs of the faith was exalted, by time and victory, into religious adoration; and the most illustrious of the saints and prophets were deservedly associated to the honours of the martyrs. One hundred and fifty years after the glorious deaths of St. Peter and St. Paul, the Vatican and the Ostian road were distinguished by the tombs, or rather by the trophies, of those; spiritual heroes. In the age which followed the conversion of Constantine, the emperors, the consuls, and the generals of armies devoutly visited the sepulchres of a tent-maker and a fisherman; and their venerable bones were deposited under the altars of Christ, on which the bishops of the royal city continually offered the unbloody sacrifice. The new capital of the Eastern world, unable to produce any ancient and domestic trophies, was enriched by the spoils of dependent provinces. The bodies of St. Andrew, St. Luke, and St. Timothy had reposed near three hundred years in the obscure graves from whence they were transported, in solemn pomp, to the church of the apostles, which the magnificence of Constantine had founded on the banks of the Thracian Bosphorus. About fifty years afterwards the same banks were honoured by the presence of Samuel, the judge and prophet of the people of Israel. His ashes, deposited in a golden vase, and covered with a silken veil, were delivered by the bishops into each other's hands. The relics of Samuel were received by the people with the same joy and reverence which they would have shown to the living prophet; the highways, from Palestine to the gates of Constantinople, were filled with an uninterrupted procession; and the emperor Arcadius himself, at the head of the most illustrious members of the clergy and senate, advanced to meet his extraordinary guest, who had always deserved and claimed the homage of kings.  The example of Rome and Constantinople confirmed the faith and discipline of the catholic world. The honours of the saints and martyrs, after a feeble and ineffectual murmur of profane reason, were universally established; and in the age of Ambrose and Jerome something was still deemed wanting to the sanctity of a Christian church, till it had been consecrated by some portion of holy relics, which fixed and inflamed the devotion of the faithful.

General Reflections
In the long period of twelve hundred years, which elapsed between the reign of Constantine and the reformation of Luther, the worship of saints and relics corrupted the pure and perfect simplicity of the Christian model; and some symptoms of degeneracy may be observed even in the first generations which adopted and cherished this pernicious innovation.


I. Fabulous martyrs and relics.
I. The satisfactory experience that the relics of saints were more valuable than gold or precious stones stimulated the clergy to multiply the treasures of the church. Without much regard for truth or probability, they invented names for skeletons, and actions for names. The fame of the apostles, and of the holy men who had imitated their virtues, was darkened by religious fiction. To the invincible band of genuine and primitive martyrs they added myriads of imaginary heroes, who had never existed, except in the fancy of crafty or credulous legendaries; and there is reason to suspect that Tours might not be the only diocese in which the bones of a malefactor were adored instead of those of a saint.  A superstitious practice, which tended to increase the temptations of fraud and credulity, insensibly extinguished the light of history and of reason in the Christian world.


II Miracles
II. But the progress of superstition would have been much less rapid and victorious if the faith of the people had not been assisted by the seasonable aid of visions and miracles to ascertain the authenticity and virtue of the most suspicious relics. In the reign of the younger Theodosius, Lucian, a presbyter of Jerusalem, and the ecclesiastical minister of the village of Caphargamala, about twenty miles from the city, related a very singular dream, which, to remove his doubts, had been repeated on three successive Saturdays. A venerable figure stood before him, in the silence of the night, with a long beard, a white robe, and a gold rod; announced himself by the name of Gamaliel; and revealed to the astonished presbyter, that his own corpse, with the bodies of his son Abibas, his friend Nicodemus, and the illustrious Stephen, the first martyr of the Christian faith, were secretly buried in the adjacent field. He added, with some impatience, that it was time to release himself and his companions from their obscure prison; that their appearance would be salutary to a distressed world; and that they had made choice of Lucian to inform the bishop of Jerusalem of their situation and their wishes. The doubts and difficulties which still retarded this important discovery were successively removed by new visions; and the ground was opened by the bishop in the presence of an innumerable multitude; The coffins of Gamaliel, of his son, and of his friend, were found in regular order; but when the fourth coffin, which contained the remains of Stephen, was shown to the light, the earth trembled, and an odour such as that of Paradise was smelt, which instantly cured the various diseases of seventy-three of the assistants. The companions of Stephen were left in their peaceful residence of Caphargamala; but the relics of the first martyr were transported, in solemn procession, to a church constructed in their honour on Mount Sion; and the minute particles of those relics, a drop of blood, or the scrapings of a bone, were acknowledged, in almost every province of the Roman world, to possess a divine and miraculous virtue. The grave and learned Augustin, whose understanding scarcely admits the excuse of credulity, has attested the innumerable prodigies which were performed in Africa by the relics of St. Stephen; and this marvellous narrative is inserted in the elaborate work of the City of God, which the bishop of Hippo designed as a solid and immortal proof of the truth of Christianity. Augustin solemnly declares that he has selected those miracles only which were publicly certified by the persons who were either the objects, or the spectators, of the power of the martyr. Many prodigies were omitted or forgotten; and Hippo had been less favourably treated than the other cities of the province. And yet the bishop enumerates above seventy miracles, of which three were resurrections from the dead, in the space of two years, and within the limits of his own diocese. If we enlarge our view to all the diocese, and all the saints, of the Christian world, it will not be easy to calculate the fables, and the errors, which issued from this inexhaustible source. But we may surely be allowed to observe that a miracle, in that age of superstition and credulity, lost its name and its merit, since it could scarcely be considered as a deviation from the ordinary and established: laws of nature.
 
III Revival of polytheism.
III. The innumerable miracles, of which the tombs of the martyrs were the perpetual theatre, revealed to the pious believer the actual state and constitution of the invisible world; and his religious speculations appeared to be founded on the firm basis of fact and experience. What ever might be the condition of vulgar souls in the long interval between the dissolution and the resurrection of their bodies, it was evident. that the superior spirits of the saints and martyrs did not consume that portion of their existence in silent and inglorious sleep. It was evident (without presuming to determine the place of their habitation, or the nature of their felicity) that they enjoyed the lively and active consciousness of their happiness, their virtue, and their powers; and that they had already secured the possession of their eternal reward. The enlargement of their intellectual faculties surpassed the measure of the human imagination; since it was proved by experience that they were capable of hearing and understanding the various petitions of their numerous votaries, who, in the same moment of time, but in the most distant parts of the world, invoked the name and assistance of Stephen or of Martin. The confidence of their petitioners was founded on the persuasion that the saints, who reigned with Christ, cast an eye of pity upon earth; that they were warmly interested in the prosperity of the Catholic church; and that the individuals who imitated the example of their faith and piety were the peculiar and favourite objects of their most tender regard. Sometimes, indeed, their friendship might be influenced by considerations of a less exalted kind: they viewed with partial affection the places which had been consecrated by their birth, their residence, their death, their burial, or the possession of their relics. The meaner passions of pride, avarice, and revenge, may be deemed unworthy of a celestial breast; yet the saints themselves condescended to testify their grateful approbation of the liberality of their votaries; and the sharpest bolts of punishment were hurled against those impious wretches who violated their magnificent shrines, or disbelieved their supernatural power. Atrocious, indeed, must have been the guilt, and strange would have been the scepticism, of those men, if they had obstinately resisted the proofs of a divine agency, which the elements, the whole range of the animal creation, and even the subtle and invisible operations of the human mind, were compelled to obey. The immediate, and almost instantaneous, effects, that were supposed to follow the prayer, or the offence, satisfied the Christians of the ample measure of favour and authority which the saints enjoyed in the presence of the Supreme God; and it seemed almost superfluous to inquire whether they were continually obliged to intercede before the throne of grace, or whether they might not be permitted to exercise, according to the dictates of their benevolence and justice, the delegated powers of their subordinate ministry. The imagination, which had been raised by a painful effort to the contemplation and worship of the Universal Cause, eagerly embraced such inferior objects of adoration as were more proportioned to its gross conceptions and imperfect faculties. The sublime and simple theology of the primitive Christians was gradually corrupted: and the MONARCHY of heaven, already clouded by metaphysical subtleties, was degraded by the introduction of a popular mythology which tended to restore the reign of polytheism.

IV Introduction of Pagan ceremonies.
IV. As the objects of religion were gradually reduced to the standard of the imagination, the rites and ceremonies were introduced that seemed most powerfully to affect the senses of the vulgar. If, in the beginning of the fifth century, Tertullian, or Lactantius, had been suddenly raised from the dead, to assist at the festival of some popular saint or martyr, they would have gazed with astonishment and indignation on the profane spectacle which had succeeded to the pure and spiritual worship of a Christian congregation. As soon as the doors of the church were thrown open, they must have been offended by the smoke of incense, the perfume of flowers, and the glare of lamps and tapers, which diffused, at noon-day, a gaudy, superfluous, and, in their opinion, a sacrilegious light. If they approached the balustrade of the altar, they made their way through the prostrate crowd, consisting, for the most part, of strangers and pilgrims, who resorted to the city on the vigil of the feast; and who already felt the strong intoxication of fanaticism, and, perhaps, of wine. Their devout kisses were imprinted on the walls and pavement of the sacred edifice; and their fervent prayers were directed, whatever might be the language of their church, to the bones, the blood, or the ashes of the saint, which were usually concealed, by a linen or silken veil, from the eyes of the vulgar. The Christians frequented the tombs of the martyrs, in the hope of obtaining, from their powerful intercession, every sort of spiritual, but more especially of temporal, blessings. They implored the preservation of their health, or the cure of their infirmities; the fruitfulness of their barren wives, or the safety and happiness of their children. Whenever they undertook any distant or dangerous journey, they requested that the holy martyrs would be their guides and protectors on the road; and if they returned without having experienced any misfortune, they again hastened to the tombs of the martyrs, to celebrate, with grateful thanksgivings, their obligations to the memory and relics of those heavenly patrons. The walls were hung round with symbols of the favours which they had received; eyes, and hands, and feet, of gold and silver: and edifying pictures, which could not long escape the abuse of indiscreet or idolatrous devotion, represented the image, the attributes, and the miracles of the tutelar saint. The same uniform original spirit of superstition might suggest, in the most distant ages and countries, the same methods of deceiving the credulity, and of affecting the senses of mankind: but it must ingenuously be confessed that the ministers of the catholic church imitated the profane model which they were impatient to destroy. The most respectable bishops had persuaded themselves that the ignorant rustics would more cheerfully renounce the superstitions of Paganism, if they found some resemblance, some compensation, in the bosom of Christianity. The religion of Constantine achieved, in less than a century, the final conquest of the Roman empire: but the victors themselves were insensibly subdued by the arts of their vanquished rivals. ( The Decline And Fall Of The Roman Empire by Edward Gibbon, Chapter 28 )

The above account by Edward Gibbon, is a revelation of the repetitive cycle of the history of humanity in relation to God's grace and mercy towards us. Just as the nation of Israel in the days of old, continuously fell prey to the dangers of success, so too did Christianity follow in suit. 

When God had blessed the nation of Israel, and had subdued her enemies round about, apostasy was soon at the doors. It was by trusting in alliances with other heathen nations, and incorporating the religious practices of these nations, and those which they had conquered, that  apostasy spread throughout Israel. These things were repeatedly denounced by God's prophets, as abominations. So to, as soon as Christianity had conquered paganism, if you will, she made the same mistakes. Incorporating the religious practices and ceremonies of conquered paganism into her own ranks. It was thus, that she obtained the favor of those who once opposed her, including the kings of this earth. Having established their approval, they then entered into forbidden relationships with these kings, and their unconverted subjects.

That which was abominable in the sight of God during the old covenant, was, and is still abominable to Him today. The Church of Rome, is the Mother of all apostate " Christian" entities of this world, that have incorporated these abominations within their ranks. That is, the religious practices and ceremonies of paganism, and the reliance upon the civil powers of this earth, to enforce their dogmas. Let us examine some more history regarding the same. Emphasis in the following quotes is mine.

Quote"Popery, then, we hold to be an after-growth of Paganism,........................... Its oracles had been silenced, its shrines demolished, and its gods consigned to oblivion; but the deep corruption of the human race, not yet cured by the promised effusion of the Spirit upon all flesh, revived it anew, and, under a Christian mask, reared other temples in its honour, built it another Pantheon, and replenished it with other gods, which, in fact, were but the ancient divinities under new names. All idolatries, in whatever age or country they have existed, are to be viewed but as successive developments of the one grand apostacy. That apostacy was commenced in Eden, and consummated at Rome. It had its rise in the plucking of the forbidden fruit; and it attained its acme in the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome,--Christ's Vicar on earth. The hope that he would "be as God," led man to commit the first sin; and that sin was perfected when the Pope "exalted himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God." Popery is but the natural development of this great original transgression. It is just the early idolatries ripened and perfected. It is manifestly an enormous expansion of the same intensely malignant and fearfully destructive principle which these idolatries contained. The ancient Chaldean worshipping the sun,--the Greek deifying the powers of nature,--and the Roman exalting the race of primeval men into gods, are but varied manifestations of the same evil principle, namely, the utter alienation of the heart from God,--its proneness to hide itself amid the darkness of its own corrupt imaginations, and to become a god unto itself. That principle received the most fearful development which appears possible on earth, in the Mystery of Iniquity which came to be seated on the Seven Hills; for therein man deified himself, became God, nay, arrogated powers which lifted him high above God. Popery is the last, the most matured, the most subtle, the most skilfully contriven, and the most essentially diabolical form of idolatry which the world ever saw, or which, there is reason to believe, it ever will see. It is the ne plus ultra of man's wickedness, and the chef d'oeuvre of Satan's cunning and malignity. It is the greatest calamity, next to the Fall, which ever befell the human family. Farther away from God the world could not exist at all. The cement that holds society together, already greatly weakened, would be altogether destroyed, and the social fabric would instantly fall in ruins." ( History of the Papacy. By Rev. J.A. Wylie, LL.D. Chapter I. )

No sooner were the apostles removed from the stage of action, no sooner was their watchful attention gone and their apostolic authority removed, than this very thing appeared of which the apostle had spoken. Certain bishops, in order to make easier the conversion of the heathen, to multiply disciples, and by this increase their own influence and authority, began to adopt heathen customs and forms.

When the canon of Scripture was closed, and the last of the apostles was dead, the first century was gone; and within twenty years of that time the perversion of the truth of Christ had become wide-spread. In the history of this century and of this subject the record is, —

"It is certain that to religious worship, both public and private, many rites were added, without necessity, and to the offense of sober and good men."  ( Mosheim - "Ecclesiastical History," Murdock's translation, century 2, part 2, chap. iv, par. 1. )

And the reason of this is stated to be that —

"The Christians were pronounced atheists, because they were destitute of temples, altars, victims, priests, and all that pomp in which the vulgar suppose the essence of religion to consist. For unenlightened persons are prone to estimate religion by what meets their eyes. To silence this accusation, the Christian doctors thought it necessary to introduce some external rites, which would strike the senses of the people, so that they could maintain themselves really to possess all those things of which Christians were charged with being destitute, though under different forms." ( Mosheim - Id., par. 3. )

This was at once to accommodate the Christian worship and its forms to that of the heathen, and was almost at one step to heathenize Christianity. No heathen element or form can be connected with Christianity or its worship, and Christianity remain pure.

Of all the ceremonies of the heathen, the mysteries were the most sacred and most universally practised. Some mysteries were in honor of Bacchus, some of Cybele, but the greatest of all, those considered the most sacred of all and the most widely practised, were the Eleusinian, so called because celebrated at Eleusis in Greece. But whatever was the mystery that was celebrated, there was always in it, as an essential part of it, the elements of abomination that characterized sun-worship everywhere, because the mysteries were simply forms of the wide-spread and multiform worship of the sun.


We will pause here between quotes for a brief moment to take note of the above statement.  The vast majority of the pagan rites and ceremonies adopted by apostate Christianity, were elements of the many, and varied forms of Sun worship. This same fact holds true also, to the varied forms of worship adopted by apostate Israel during the old covenant. This issue we will address in greater detail later in this book.

Among the first of the perversions of the Christian worship was to give to its forms the title and air of the mysteries. For says the record: —

"Among the Greeks and the people of the East, nothing was held more sacred than what were called the mysteries. This circumstance led the Christians, in order to impart dignity to their religion, to say that they also had similar mysteries, or certain holy rites concealed from the vulgar; and they not only applied the terms used in the pagan mysteries to Christian institutions, particularly baptism and the Lord's Supper, but they gradually introduced also the rites which were designated by these terms."  ( Mosheim - Id., par. 5. )

It was to accommodate the Christian worship to the minds of a people who practised these things that the bishops gave to the Christian ordinances the name of mysteries. The Lord's Supper was made the greater mystery, baptism the lesser and the initiatory rite to the celebration of the former. After the heathen manner also a white garment was used as the initiatory robe, and the candidate, having been baptized, and thus initiated into the lesser mysteries, was admitted into what was called in the church the order of catechumens, in which order they remained a certain length of time, as in the heathen celebration, before they were admitted to the celebration of the Lord's Supper, the greater mystery.

 "This practice originated in the Eastern provinces, and then after the time of Hadrian (who first introduced the pagan mysteries among the Latins) it spread among the Christians of the West." The reign of Hadrian was from 117-138. Therefore, before the second century was half gone, before the last of the apostles had been dead forty years, this apostasy, this working of the mystery of iniquity, had so largely spread over both the East and the West, that it is literally true that "a large part, therefore, of the Christian observances and institutions, even in this century, had the aspect of the pagan mysteries."  ( Mosheim - "Ecclesiastical History," century 2, part 2, chap. 4, par. 5. )  ( The Great Empires of Prophecy, A. T. Jones )

When Christianity conquered Rome the ecclesiastical structure of the pagan church, the title and vestments of the pontifex maximus, the worship of the Great Mother and a multitude of comforting divinities, the sense of supersensible presences everywhere, the joy or solemnity of old festivals, and the pageantry of immemorial ceremony, passed like maternal blood into the new religion, and captive Rome captured her conqueror. The reins and skill of government were handed down by a dying empire to a virile papacy; the lost power of the broken sword was rewon by the magic of the consoling word; the armies of the state were replaced by the missionaries of the Church moving in all directions along the Roman roads; and the revolted provinces, accepting Christianity, again acknowledged the sovereignty of Rome. Through the long struggles of the Age of Faith the authority of the ancient capital persisted and grew, until in the Renaissance the classic culture seemed to rise from the grave, and the immortal city became once more the center of summit of the world's life and wealth and art. When, in 1936, Rome celebrated the 2689th anniversary of her foundation, she could look back upon the most impressive continuity of government and civilization in the history of mankind. May she rise again.(CAESAR AND CHRIST, A history of Roman Civilization and of Christianity from their beginnings to A.D.325. By Will Durant-1944)

"A law of the year 321 ordered tribunals, shops, and workshops to be closed on the day of the sun, and he [Constantine] sent to the legions, to be recited upon that day, a form of prayer which could have been employed by a worshiper of Mithra, of Serapis, or of Apollo, quite as well as by a Christian believer. This was the official sanction of the old custom of addressing a prayer to the rising sun. IN DETERMINING WHAT DAYS SHOULD BE REGARDED AS HOLY, and in the composition of a prayer for national use, CONSTANTINE EXERCISED ONE OF THE RIGHTS BELONGING TO HIM AS PONTIFEX MAXIMUS; and it caused no surprise that he should do this."  ( Duruy - "History of Rome," chap. 102, part 1:par. 4 from end. )

The text of Constantine's Sunday Law of 321 A.D. is :
"One the venerable day of the Sun let the magistrates and people residing in cities rest, and let all workshops be closed. In the country however persons engaged in agriculture may freely and lawfully continue their pursuits because it often happens that another day is not suitable for gain-sowing or vine planting; lest by neglecting the proper moment for such operations the bounty of heaven should be lost. (Given the 7th day of March, Crispus and Constantine being consuls each of them the second time." Codex Justinianus, lib. 3, tit. 12, 3; translated in History of the Christian Church, Philip Schaff, D.D., (7-vol.ed.) Vol. III, p.380. New York, 1884

Dr. A.Chr. Bang says regarding this Law :
"This Sunday law constituted no real favoratism to Christianity..... It is evident from all his statuatory provisions that the Emperor during the time 313-323 with full consciousness has sought the realisation of his religeous aim: the amalgamation of heathenism and Christianity." Kirken og Romerstaten (The Church and the Roman State) p.256. Christiania, 1879

J. Westbury-Jones, an English writer, speaks thus: " How such a law would further the designs of Constantine it is not difficult to discover.  It would confer a special honor upon the festival of the Christian church, and it would grant a slight boon to the pagans themselves.  In fact there is nothing in this edict which might not have been written by a pagan.  The law does honor to the pagan deity whom Constantine had adopted as his special patron god, Apollo or the sun [Constantine retained the motto "Soli Invicto" to the end of his life].  The very name of the day lent itself to this ambiguity.  The term Sunday (dies Solis) was in use among Christians as well as heathen."  (Roman and Christian Imperialism, p. 210)

The retention of the old pagan name of "dies Solis" or "Sunday", for the weekly Christian festival, is in great measure owing to the union of pagan and Christian sentiment with which the first day of the week was recommended by Constantine to his subjects, pagan and Christian alike, as the "venerable day of the sun".  His decree regulating it's observance has been justly called a new era in the history of the Lord's day.  It was his mode of harmonizing the discordant religions of the empire under one common institution. (A. P. Stanely, History of the Eastern Church, p. 184)

 In A.D. 321, to please the bishops of the Catholic Church, he issued an edict commanding judges, townspeople, and mechanics to rest on Sunday. Yet in this also his paganism was still manifest, as the edict required rest on "the venerable day of the sun," and "enjoined the observance, or rather forbade the public desecration, of Sunday, not under the name of Sabbatum, or Dies Domini, but under its old astrological and heathen title, Dies Solis , familiar to all his subjects, o that the law was as applicable to the worshipers of Hercules, Apollo, and Mithras, as to the Christians."  (History of the Christian Church, Vol. 3, sec. 75, par. 5.-Schaff.)  ( The Great Empires of Prophecy by Alonzo Jones page 391 )

Then came Constantine, the best imperial representative of the new paganism, and  he most devout worshiper of the sun as the supreme and universal deity,with the avowed purpose, as expressed in his own words, "First to bring the diverse judgments formed by all nations respecting the Deity to a condition, as it were, of settled uniformity." In Constantine the new paganism met its ideal, and the New Platonism -  the apostate, paganized, sun-worshiping form of Christianity - met its long-wished-for instrument. In him the two streams met. In him the aspiration of Elagabalus, the hope of Ammonius Saccas and Clement, of Plotinus and Origen, and the ambition of the perverse-minded, self-exalted bishops, were all realized and accomplished - a new, imperial, and universal religion was created.

Therefore, "the reign of Constantine the Great forms one of the epochs in the history of the world. It is the era of the dissolution of the Roman Empire; the commencement, or rather consolidation, of a kind of Eastern despotism, with a new capital, a new patriciate, a new constitution, a new financial system, a new, though as yet imperfect, jurisprudence, and, finally, a new religion." ( Milman - History of Christianity, book 3, chap. 1, par. 1 )

The epoch thus formed was the epoch of the papacy; and the new religion thus created was the PAPAL RELIGION. ( The Great Empires of Prophecy by Alonzo Jones page 361 )

"Aurelian ... created a new cult of the 'Invincible Son.' Worshipped in a splendid temple, served by pontiffs who were raised to the level of the ancient pontiffs of Rome .... On establishing this new cult, Aurelian in reality proclaimed the dethronement of the old Roman idolatry and the accession of Semitic Sun-Worship." Franz Cumont, "Astrology and Religion Among the Greeks and Romans," p. 55, 56.

"The two opposed creeds [Christianity and Mithraism] moved in the same intellectual and moral sphere, and one could actually pass from one to the other without shock or interruption." Cumont, ibid. p. 210.

"Our observance of Sunday as the Lord's day is apparently derived from Mithraism. The argument that has sometimes been used against this claim, namely, that Sunday was chosen because of the resurrection on that day, is not well supported." Gordon J. Laing, "Survivals of Roman Religion," p. 148.

"As a solar festival, Sunday was the sacred day of Mithra; and it is interesting to notice that since Mithra was addressed as Dominus, 'Lord,' Sunday must have been the 'Lord's Day' long before the Christian times." A. Weigall, "The Paganism in Our Christianity," p. 145.

We have now established that the Church of Rome has unquestionably committed fornication with the kings of the earth, which resulted in her wielding the cup filled with the abominations of the earth. We have also established that Sun worship played an extensive roll in filling this cup of abominations. This would include the fact that Sunday sacredness was established through this union of apostate Christianity and Sun worshipping paganism. Thus, Sunday sacredness, is as much of an abomination to God, as is any other of the pagan rites and ceremonies adopted by apostate Christianity. Let us move on to the establishment of the identifying mark regarding the blood of the saints.

                            5-The Blood of the Saints




Excerpts from FACTS OF FAITH, by Christian Edwardson

Quote"The Cathohc Church is a respecter of conscience and of liberty .... She has, and she loudly proclaims that she has, a 'horror of blood.' Nevertheless when confronted by heresy she does not content herself with persuasion; arguments of an intellectual and moral order appear to her insufficient, and she has recourse to force, to corporal punishment, to torture. She creates tribunals like those of the Inquisition, she calls the laws of the State to her aid, if necessary she encourages a crusade, or a religious war and all her 'horror of blood' practically culminates into urging the secular power to shed it, which proceeding is almost more odious-for it is less frank-than shedding it herself. Especially did she act thus in the sixteenth century with regard to Protestants. Not content to reform morally, to preach by example, to convert people by eloquent and holy missionaries, she lit in Italy, in the Low Countries, and above all in Spain the funeral piles of the Inquisition. In France under Francis I and Henry II, in England under Mary Tudor, she tortured the heretics, whilst both in France and Germany during the second half of the sixteenth and the first half of the seventeenth century if she did not actually begin, at any rate she encouraged and actively aided, the religious wars. No one will deny that we have here a great scandal to our contemporaries .... "Indeed, even among our friends and our brothers we find those who dare not look this problem in the face. They ask permission from the Church to ignore or even deny all those acts and institutions in the past which have made orthodoxy compulsory.''- '' The Catholic Church, the Renaissance, and Protestantism,'' pp. 182-134. London: 1908. This book bears the sanction of the Roman Catholic authorities, and of their "censor."

Pope Gregory IX (1227-1241) made the following decree for the destruction of all heretics, which is binding on civil rulers:

"Temporal princes shall be reminded and exhorted, and if needs be, compelled by spiritual censures, to discharge every one of their functions: and that, as they desire to be reckoned and held faithful, so, for the defence of the faith, let them publicly make oath that they will endeavor, bona fide with all their might, to extirpate from their territories all heretics marked by the Church; so that when anyone is about to assume any authority, whether spiritual or temporal, he shall be held bound to confirm his title by this oath. And if a temporal prince, being required and admonished by the Church, shall neglect to purge his kingdom from this heretical pravity, the metropolitan and other provincial bishops shall bind him in fetters of excommunication; and if he obstinately refuse to make satisfaction this shall be notified within a year to the Supreme Pontiff, that then he may declare his subjects absolved from their allegiance, and leave their lands to be occupied by Catholics, who, the heretics being exterminated, may possess them unchallenged, and preserve them in the purity of the faith"-"Decretalium Gregorii Papae Noni Conpilatio," Liber V, Titulus VII, Capitulum XIII, (A Collection of the Decretals of Gregory IX, Book 5, Title 7, Chapter 13), dated April 20, 1619.

The sainted Catholic doctor, Thomas Aquinas, says:

"If counterfeiters of money or other criminals are justly delivered over to death forthwith by the secular authorities, much more can heretics, after they are convicted of heresy, be not only forthwith excommunicated, but as surely put to death."-'' Summa Theologica," 2a, 2ac, qu. xi, art. iii.

Dr. J. Dowling says:

"From the birth of Popery in 606, to the present time, it is estimated by careful and credible historians, that more than fifty millions of the human family, have been slaughtered for the crime of heresy by popish persecutors, an average of more than forty thousand religious murders for every year of the existence of Popery"-"History of Romanism," pp. 54I, 542. New York: 1871.

W. E. H. Lecky says:

"That the Church of Rome has shed more innocent blood than any other institution that has ever existed among mankind, will be questioned by no Protestant who has a competent knowledge of history. The memorials, indeed, of many of her persecutions are now so scanty, that it is impossible to form a complete conception of the multitude of her victims, and it is quite certain that no power of imagination can adequately realize their sufferings.''-'' History of the Rise and Influence of the Spirit of Rationolism in Europe," Vol. II, p. 32. London: Longmans, Green, and Co., 1910.

John Lothrop Motley, speaking of papal persecution in the Netherlands, says:

"Upon February 16, 1568, a sentence of the Holy Office [the Inquisition] condemned all the inhabitants of the Netherlands to death as heretics .... A proclamation of the king, dated ten days later, confirmed this decree of the Inquisition, and ordered it to be carried into instant execution .... This is probably the most concise death warrant that was ever framed. Three millions of people, men, women, and children, were sentenced to the scaffold in three lines"- " The Rise of the Dutch Republic," (2-vol. ed.) Vol. I, p. 626. New York.

Many Roman Catholic authors today have tried to prove that their church does not sanction persecution, but facts of history are too plain to be denied. Eternity alone will reveal what God's dear children suffered during the Dark Ages. Accordingly as the Papacy attained to power, the common people became more oppressed, until "the noon of the Papacy was the midnight of the world"-"History of Protestantism," J. A. Wylie, LL.D., Vol. I, p. 16. London.

The following excerpts are from ROMANISM AND THE REFORMATION by H. Grattan Guiness.

QuoteAs I shall have to recur to this subject when treating of St. John's foreview of Romanism, I will add nothing further on this point. I have said enough to show, that this sixth mark of the little horn attaches most distinctly to the Papacy, and indicates it alone among all the powers that have ever held sway on the Roman earth. It has martyred by millions the saints of God, the best and holiest of men. Its persecuting edicts range over the entire period of its existence; the present pope has endorsed them by his approval of the syllabus of Pius IX., and he threw over them the mantle of infallibility.  ( page 46 )

In the sunny south of France, in Provence and Catalonia, lived the Albigenses. They were a civilized and highly educated people. Among these people there sprang up an extensive revival of true religion, and one of its natural effects was a bold testimony against the abominations of apostate Rome. Here is Sismondi's History of the Albigenses. On page 7 he says of them and of the Vaudois: "All agreed in regarding the Church of Rome as having absolutely perverted Christianity, and in maintaining that it was she who was designated in the Apocalypse by the name of the whore of Babylon." Rome could not endure this testimony; she drew her deadly sword and waged war against those who bore it. In the year 1208 the Albigenses were murderously persecuted. Innocent III (what a mockery his name!) employed the crusaders in this dreadful work. The war of extermination was denominated sacred. The pope's soldiers prosecuted it with pious ardor; men, women, and children were all precipitated into the flames; whole cities were burned. In Beziers every soul was massacred; seven thousand dead bodies were counted in a single church, where the people had taken refuge; the whole country was laid waste; an entire people was slaughtered, and the eloquent witness of these early reformers was reduced to the silence of the sepulcher.  ( page 122 )

This folio volume is a faithful history of the Waldenses, written 217 years ago, by the Waldensian pastor Leger. It contains his portrait. I have often looked at it with interest. The countenance is scarred with suffering, but full of spiritual light. Leger tells with simple clearness the story of the Waldenses from the earliest times, quoting from ancient and authentic documents. He gives in full their confession of faith, and narrates the history of their martyrdoms, including the dreadful massacre in the vale of Lucerna, in 1655, of which he himself was an eye witness. This book was written only fourteen years after that massacre. It contains numerous depositions concerning it, rendered on oath, and long lists of the names of those who were its victims. It gives also plates depicting the dreadful ways in which they were slaughtered. These plates represent men, women, and children being dismembered, disemboweled, ripped up, run through with swords, impaled on stakes, torn limb from limb, flung from precipices, roasted in flames. They are almost too horrible to look at. And this was only one of a long series of massacres of the Waldenses extending through 600 painful years. ( pages 123& 124 )

Even the Romanists themselves shame you in their clear-sighted comprehension of the issues of this question. Cardinal Manning says, "The Catholic Church is either the masterpiece of Satan or the kingdom of the Son of God." Cardinal Newman says, "A sacerdotal order is historically the essence of the Church of Rome; if not divinely appointed, it is doctrinally the essence of antichrist." In both these statements, the issue is clear, and it is the same. Rome herself admits, openly admits, that if she is not the very kingdom of Christ, she is that of antichrist. Rome declares she is one or the other. She herself propounds and urges this solemn alternative. You shrink from it, do you? I accept it. Conscience constrains me. History compels me. The past, the awful past rises before me. I see THE GREAT APOSTASY, I see the desolation of Christendom, I see the smoking rains, I see the reign of monsters; I see those vice-gods, that Gregory VII, that Innocent III, that Boniface VIII, that Alexander VI, that Gregory XIII, that Pius IX; I see their long succession, I hear their insufferable blasphemies, I see their abominable lives; I see them worshipped by blinded generations, bestowing hollow benedictions, bartering lying indulgences, creating a paganized Christianity; I see their liveried slaves, their shaven priests, their celibate confessors; I see the infamous confessional, the mined women, the murdered innocents; I hear the lying absolutions, the dying groans; I hear the cries of the victims; I hear the anathemas, the curses, the thunders of the interdicts; I see the racks, the dungeons, the stakes; I see that inhuman Inquisition, those fires of Smithfield, those butcheries of St. Bartholomew, that Spanish armada, those unspeakable dragonnades, that endless train of wars, that dreadful multitude of massacres. I see it all, and in the name of the ruin it has wrought in the Church and in the world, in the name of the truth it has denied, the temple it has defiled, the God it has blasphemed, the souls it has destroyed; in the name of the millions it has deluded, the millions it has slaughtered, the millions it has damned; with holy confessors, with noble reformers, with innumerable martyrs, with the saints of ages, I denounce it as the masterpiece of Satan, as the body and soul and essence of antichrist. ( page 146 )

On the other hand, post-Reformation times have been times of Papal reaction and revolution. In the first place, the Protestant Reformation was encountered by a tremendous Papal reaction, the rising wave of life and liberty was met by a counterwave of resistance. Hardly was the ship of a Protestant Church set free and launched upon the deep than there arose a mighty tempest. The resurrection of the slain "witnesses" of Christ in the person of the reformers was answered by a resurrection of all the powers of the pit. The awakening of men's souls brought war, ecclesiastical and civil, a war of anathemas and a war of extermination. Swords flashed forth, flames were kindled; Rome rose in its anger and its might, and did wondrously. She thundered excommunications, she slaughtered millions; not without an awful struggle would the prince of darkness give up his kingdom. No! Look to it, ye brave reformers; ye will need the armory of heaven and its help, for the hosts of hell are roused against you. Ye may conquer, but it shall be through strife and anguish, and seas of blood. ( pages147&148 )

Excerpts from Christ and Antichrist, Samuel J. Cassels

QuoteMede has calculated from good authorities, "that in the war with the Albigenses and Waldenses there perished of these people, in France alone, 1,000,000. From the first institution of the Jesuits to the year 1580, a little more than thirty years, 900,000 orthodox Christians were slain. In the Netherlands alone, the Duke of Alva boasted, that within a few years he had dispatched to the amount of 36,000 souls, and those all by the hand of the common executioner. In the space of scarce thirty years, the Inquisition destroyed by various kinds of torture, 150,009 Christians." Gibbon states it as a fact, though a melancholy one, that Papal Rome has shed immensely more Christian blood, than Pagan Rome had ever done. He gives but one illustration; that, however, a fearful one. "In the Netherlands alone," says he, "more than 100,000 of the subjects of Charles V., are said to have suffered by the hands of the executioner." (  Rome, chapter 16. )

Nor let it be said, that much of this bloodshed is to be ascribed to European princes' and magistrates. With equal justice might the Jew affirm, that Jesus of Nazareth was condemned by Pilate, and executed by Roman soldiers. God, however, has charged the blood of his Son upon the Jews, by whose malignity and devisings Christ was crucified. Much more then, are the torrents of blood shed in Europe to be ascribed to the Papacy, to the Catholic church. These princes and magistrates were Catholic subjects, and they only executed the mind and will of the church. They were instigated by priests, yea, by the Pope himself. They were often complained of as being too tardy and too merciful; yea, some of them were involved in ruin, along with their heretical subjects, for their forbearance. Those of them too, who were most ferocious, who effected most brutally the work of ruin, received from Catholic dignitaries, and even from the Pope, the greatest amount of commendation. Thus Monfort, Catharine de Medicis, Charles IX., (whose remorse before death caused the blood to ooze from the pores of his body!) Louis XIV., etc., were congratulated by the Gregories, and innocents of their times, as faithful and zealous sons of the church, and as worthy the peculiar favor of heaven. This alliance, however, or rather identity, between the Papacy and policy of Europe in persecuting the saints, is matter of express and repeated prophecies. "These have one mind," says John, "and shall give their power and strength unto the beast." Again, "For God has put it into their hearts, to fulfill his will, and to agree and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled." Revelation 17. ( Christ and Antichrist, Samuel J. Cassels )

Excerpts from -

QuoteA GENERAL HISTORY OF THE BAPTIST DENOMINATION VOLUME 1

by David Benedict (Pages 28-30)

SOME ACCOUNT OF THE PERSECUTIONS WHICH HAVE BEEN
CARRIED ON BY THE CHURCH OF ROME.

This church, among other enormities, is covered with the blood of saints, which is crying for vengeance on its polluted head. The murders and cruelties of which this bloody community has been guilty, can be but briefly touched upon here; but it is supposed, if I mistake not, that three million lives have been sacrificed to the persecuting rage of the papal power. Among these, upwards of a million were of the people called Waldenses or Albigenses. On the fatal night of St. Bartholomews, August 24, 1572, about seventy thousand persons were murdered in Paris, in the most barbarous manner, by the influence of the pope, and by the instrumentality of the bloodthirsty Charles IX. Within thirty years, there were murdered in France 59 princes, 148 counts, 234 barons, 147,518 gentlemen, and 760,000 persons of inferior rank in life, but whose blood equally called for justice. Three hundred thousand of these were murdered in a few years, by that furious catholic, Charles IX.

The massacre of St. Bartholomews happened in the following manner; a match was concluded between Henry, (afterwards Henry IV) the young king of Navarre, a protestant, and the French King's sister. The heads of the protestants were invited to celebrate the nuptials at Paris, with the infernal view of butchering them all, if possible, in one night. This horrid scene is thus described by the author of the Trial of Antichrist: "Exactly at midnight on the eve of St. Bartholomews, (so called) 1572, the alarm bell was rung in the Palais Royale, as the signal of death. About five hundred protestant barons, knights and gentlemen, who had come from all parts to honor the wedding, were, among the rest, barbarously butchered in their beds. The gentlemen, officers of the chamber, governors, tutors, and household servants of the king of Navarre, and prince of Conde, were driven out of the chambers where they slept in the Louvre, and being in the court, were massacred in the king's presence. The slaughter was now general throughout the city, and as Thuanus writes, "that the very channels ran down with blood into the river." This was, however, magnified as a glorious action, and the king, who was one of the most active murderers, boasted that he had put 70,000 heretics to death. I might quote the words of a French author, who wrote the history of France, from the reign of Henry II. to Henry IV. and say, "How strange and horrible a thing it was, in a great town, to see at least 60,000 men with pistols, pikes, cutlasses, poniards, knives, and other bloody instruments, run, swearing and blaspheming the sacred Majesty of God, through the streets and into houses, where most cruelly they massacred all, whomsoever they met, without regard of estate, condition, sex, or age. The streets paved with bodies cut and hewed to pieces; the gates and entries of houses, palaces, and public places, dyed with blood. Shouting and hallooings of the murderers, mixed with continual noise of pistols and calivers discharged; the pitiful eries and shrieks of those that were murdering. Slain bodies cast out of the windows upon the stones, and drawn through the dirt. Strange noise of whistling, breaking of doors and windows with bills and stones. The spoiling and sacking of houses. Carts, some carrying away the spoils, and others the dead bodies, which were thrown into the river Seine, all now red with blood, which ran out of the town and from the king's palace." While the horrid scene was transacting, many priests ran about the city, with crucifixes in one hand and daggers in the other, to encourage the slaughter." (Trial of Antichrist, p. 134-5.)

In the short reign of the ever to be execrated popish Mary, queen of England, there were burnt in that kingdom, one archbishop, four bishops, twenty-one preachers, eight gentlemen, eighty-four artificers, a hundred husbandmen and laborers, twenty-six wives, twenty widows, nine unmarried women, two boys and two infants. Forty thousand perished in the Irish massacre, in 1641. In a very short time, there were hanged, burned, buried alive, and beheaded, 50,000 persons in the Netherlands. The single order of Jesuits alone are computed, in the space of thirty or forty years, to have put to death 900,000 christians, who deserted from popery. And the Inquisition, the bloody instrument of papal vengeance, in the space of about thirty years, destroyed, by various torture, 150,000. (Trial of Antichrist throughout.)

The above research doesn't even scratch the surface of information pertaining to the blood of the saints in the annals of history at the hands of the Church of Rome. There is no question then, that this third identifying mark was strikingly fulfilled by the history of the Church of Rome. The writer contends that he has proved that the Church of Rome is Babylon the great, and the Mother of harlots which the scriptures we are examining speak of.  She is that city which will reign above all the others of this earth, and above a world in rebellion against God. Let us now examine the second angel's message in light of these established facts.

                         6-THE SECOND ANGEL'S MESSAGE



Revelation 14 8And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.

The proclamation from this second angel, is that Babylon has fallen. One would think, by all that has already been established concerning her, that she had already fallen. However, the verse itself specifies that which finalizes her fall. Her fall is complete when she makes all nations drink of the wine of her fornication. To date, the Church of Rome has not amassed enough power to make all the nations of the earth do anything, though in the past countless millions have felt the choking grip of her power. However, her power and influence are growing daily on a global scale, having ambassadors from virtually every nation attending to her.

We have already discussed what the fornication is, that she will make all nations drink the wine of in previous chapters. It is by her fornication with the kings of the earth, that she will be empowered to make all nations drink of her wine. What then is the wine? Remember, the golden cup which the Mother of harlots holds in her hand is filled with the abominations and filthiness of her fornication (Rev. 17:4). It is none other than the abominable and intoxicating influence of those practices and doctrines of her faith, which came about through the amalgamation of apostate Christianity with the pagan religions, philosophies, and politics of this world. Sun worship being the predominant factor of these pagan influences. Which amalgamations continue to this very day concerning her relations and morphing nature, regarding modern religions, philosophies, sciences, and politics.

It was and continues to be the compromising acceptance of these practices and doctrines by her, which enhanced and enhances her relationships with the kings of the earth. It is evident then, that through a union of power between the Papacy and the kings of this earth, all nations will be involved in establishing her abominations. Thus we have two major events transpiring simultaneously in this world before the Lord returns. The message of the three angels which we are examining reveals these events. The first, is that the everlasting gospel is going out to the entire world. The second is that Babylon is completing her fall by making all nations drink of the wine of her fornication. In short, the world is being split in two. 

All the inhabitants of this planet will either accept the everlasting gospel which is being preached in all the world, or they will drink of the wine of Babylon's fornication. This they will do by accepting the abominations of her teachings, in place of the truths of God's word. These abominations will be forced upon the world by its kings, or rulers who are involved in committing fornication with the mother of harlots, the Church of Rome, and her many daughters ever returning to her fold.

Immediately after the giving of these three angels messages, we see the harvests of the world being reaped. All have made their decisions, the harvests are ripe, and the world is reaped. Christ having planted the seed of the everlasting gospel will return to reap the harvest of His sowing, and bring those that are His home to be with Him ever more. Satan having planted his seed of tares, a world in rebellion against God will be reaped by the judgment of the one they have crucified in their hearts. 

Revelation 14 13And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them. 14And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. 15And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. 16And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped. 17And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. 18And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe. 19And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God. 20And the winepress was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.

These two events, the preaching of the everlasting gospel in all the world, and the making of all nations to drink the wine of Babylon's fornication, will bring the history of this world to its climax and end. It is God who will allow these things to transpire so that all will make their decision in one generation, and the end of this world in rebellion can come about.  Notice that the gospel is preached in all the world by way of persuasion. God does not make all obey His gospel. On the other hand, Babylon makes, or forces all nations to drink of the wine of her fornication. Thus, her relationship with the kings of the earth in order to secure their power in her favor. Again, God will allow these things to take place so that before he returns there will be no middle ground. 

After the giving of these three angels messages, chapters fifteen through seventeen go on to reveal more about Babylon and her judgment, some of which we have already discussed. It is to be remembered, that the judgment of Babylon is the judgment of those of the entire world which choose to be in rebellion against God, under her leadership. After addressing these issues, the issue of Babylon's fall is brought up again in chapter eighteen. We would do well to look at this chapter pertaining to that which we are discussing.

Revelation 18  1And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. 2And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. 3For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 4And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 5For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. 6Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double. 7How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. 8Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. 9And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning, 10Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city! for in one hour is thy judgment come. 11And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more: 12The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, 13And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men. 14And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. 15The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, 16And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! 17For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, 18And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city! 19And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made desolate. 20Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her. 21And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all. 22And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; 23And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. 24And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.

In chapter eighteen, though we are addressing the same issue as the second angel of chapter fourteen, this message is obviously pertaining to the time after all the nations have drunk the wine of her fornication. Verse three clearly states this fact, as well as the fact that the kings of the earth have committed their fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth have become rich through her. 

Verse four however, introduces something new. Although both the second angel and this fourth one, tell the world that Babylon is fallen, the fourth one also makes a call for God's people to come out of her. Again, this is the separation that we have been discussing. All those who would follow God must separate themselves from Babylon and her abominations. The everlasting gospel that goes out to the entire world includes a message calling people out of Babylon. They must separate themselves from the abominable teachings and practices of the same. This call is made in advance of the judgments that God is about to bring upon Babylon, who again, consists of the entire world in rebellion under the leadership of this Harlot. There will be no middle ground. All will fall into one of two camps. Those under the leadership of God, and those under the leadership of Babylon, the MOTHER OF HARLOTS. Then the end shall come.

To understand the fulfillment of this prophecy requires only that one understand what the abominations of the Church of Rome are, and how they will come to be forced upon all humanity. We have already examined the history of the establishment of these abominations, though not the particulars of their spiritual significance. For a more detailed look at their over all effect upon the gospel of Jesus Christ, the writer recommends the book CHRIST AND ROME. The message of the third angel gives some more specifics regarding this issue. We will now examine this message.

Revelation 14  9And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, 10The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: 11And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name. 12Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.

This third angel brings a message of warning to anyone who will worship the beast, or receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand. They will face the judgment of God which will be executed without mercy. After this, by contrast, the patience of the saints is revealed. It is said of them, "that they keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." 

Let's review what we have discussed concerning these three angels. The first angel preaches the everlasting gospel to the entire world. Its message includes a call to worship the creator.  The fourth commandment admonishes us to do exactly what this angel cries out for us to do.  The seventh day itself was blessed and sanctified by God immediately following creation, as a memorial of God's creative power. The day remains, as God established it. Thus we have a call back to the true worship of the creator, on the day that was established by Him for this very purpose. This message is a part of the everlasting gospel that will be preached in all the world.

The keeping of the commandments of God, is pointed out as a difference between those who worship the beast, and those who do not. That is to say, that the saints still acknowledge the authority of all the commandments of God and strive to keep them, and those who worship the beast, apparently do not. Thus the contrast set forth by the third angel in verse twelve. The saints who accept and submit to the first angel's message, keep the fourth commandment of God which directs all to worship the creator.  Those who worship the beast therefore, will not keep the commandments of God, the fourth commandment in particular.

The second angel then declares that Babylon is fallen. The reason for her fall, is that she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. As has already been discussed, this wine is her false doctrines and religious ceremonies which came about through the amalgamation of Paganism and apostate "politicized Christianity". Her fornication is her illicit relationship with the kings of the earth. Her false teachings, social justice agenda, and form of worship, will be preached and politicized in all the world. Which is the wine that all the deceived will drink unto delusion and madness (Jer 51:6-9). It is the messages of the first and second angels that divides the world into two separate groups, or harvests if you will, before Christ returns. The first of these being those who accept the everlasting gospel and call back to authentic worship of the creator, the second being those who partake of the wine of Babylon unto a false form of worship.

As already discussed in earlier chapters, Sunday sacredness came about through the amalgamation of Sun worshipping paganism and apostate Christianity. Those who accept the authority of the Church of Rome, who is verily Babylon the Great, will accept Sunday the first day of the week as sacred. On the other hand, those who accept only the word of God as their authority accept the seventh day as sacred. These two days therefore, representing two completely separate faiths, and systems of worship. This we will address in greater detail in a later chapter.

The third angels warning is to the entire world, telling them not to worship the beast and his image, or receive its mark. This we know from Rev. 13: 11-18. The first angel calls us to the worship of the creator, followed by a second that tells us that Babylon is fallen because she made all nations drink her wine, followed by a third that tells us not to worship the Beast and his image. Without question, the primary issue addressed by these three angels, is worship.  God is calling his people back to a certain type of worship that they have apparently neglected.  Babylon is refuting this call by her false doctrines and religious practices. Finally, the Beast enforces a false type or system of worship upon all. This false form of worship is derived from none other than Babylon who has herself made all nations drink of her wine. It will be a global mandate to acknowledge and observe Sunday sacredness. Such mandates have already been enforced in many nations throughout history. Those who accept this globally mandated apostate form of worship, will receive the mark of the beast as a sign of their allegiance to the same.

From Rev. 7:1-3 we know that God's servants also receive a mark, or seal. This seal is only placed on their foreheads though, not like the mark of the beast which is in the right hand or forehead. It has been suggested that God's people are only sealed in the forehead because those that are His, must believe what they are practicing in Him. The mark of the beast though, will be forced upon all. Even those who do not necessarily believe or accept the beasts rule, will go along in order to save themselves in and of this world. In this manner, though they do not serve the beast with their mind or by agreement, yet they serve it by the works of their hands. An involuntary service. 

God's seal is not visible to those of this world, but only to the angels of God. As was the sealing of God's own which took place in Ezekiel chapter nine. Only the angels saw this seal, and spared all those who had it. In Rev. 9:4 we see again that it is only those who have not the seal of God in their foreheads that are allowed to be hurt.

No one knows for sure, whether the mark of the beast will be a literal, visible one, or not. Not that it matters, the real issue is what choice the individual will make regarding the worship of the beast. This decision will determine which mark, or seal the individual receives. The consequences of which, will be eternal.

We know from Rev. 17, that Babylon the great, the Mother of harlots rides the beast. That is to say, that she steers, or controls the beast. Therefore, it can be easily deduced, that the type of worship forced upon the world comes directly from the false teachings and practices of Babylon, that is, the Church of Rome.

Revelation 17  1And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: 2With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. 3So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 4And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: 5And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 6And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.

That the Church of Rome is Babylon the great, and the Mother of harlots, we have already established. That a beast is a kingdom, or government, we know from Dan. 7:17&23.

Daniel 7  17These great beasts, which are four, are four kings, which shall arise out of the earth...........................
23Thus he said, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms,...............................

 The Beast is simply a form of government that is controlled by Babylon the great. That is, one which enforces her dogmas upon all. Verse one of the above scriptures states that the whore, "sitteth upon many waters", verse fifteen of the same chapter tells us that the waters that she sits upon are, "peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues." As already pointed out, Babylon makes all nations drink of her wine, these are the waters which she sits upon. The woman is depicted in the book of Revelation as sitting upon the beast, and upon many waters.  This is because the beast is a form of government, made up, and supported by all the peoples and nations of this earth in rebellion against God. Verse eighteen of the same chapter says, "And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth." Rome is that great city that reigns over the kings of the earth, and the beast is that form of government at the end, which Rome shall rule through.

Sunday sacredness is that point of doctrine which all apostate Christian churches, and all other false religions of the world will rally behind in defiance of the God of heaven. This they will do under the leadership of the Church of Rome, through whom Sunday sacredness was established, and is maintained. This will be a sign, or mark of their allegiance to a confederation of nations on a planet in rebellion against the authority of God. Regarding His fourth commandment in particular, which calls all to worship the Creator, as the first angels message admonishes.  Of course Satan himself is behind all of this. Let us move on to a more thorough investigation of the Sabbath, Sunday, and what they truly represent.

Exodus 31 12And the LORD spake unto Moses, saying, 13Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the LORD that doth sanctify you. 14Ye shall keep the sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people. 15Six days may work be done; but in the seventh is the sabbath of rest, holy to the LORD: whosoever doeth any work in the sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. 16Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the sabbath, to observe the sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. 17It is a sign between me and the children of Israel for ever: for in six days the LORD made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was refreshed. 18And he gave unto Moses, when he had made an end of communing with him upon mount Sinai, two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God.

The above scriptures have a vitally important introduction. Verse twelve says that the words following were spoken directly by God himself, to Moses. What we are reading in verses thirteen through seventeen are not the words of a man inspired by God, but words spoken by God himself. The Ten Commandments which were given to Moses by God, were written with God's own finger. The fourth commandment being a vital part of the ten. It points out who God is, and why He has authority to give these commands. Twice, God said to Moses, that those who would not observe the day, should be put to death. This is how important the keeping of this commandment was to God. It was, and it is vital to humanity, that they be reminded at least once a week, who God is, and who they are in relation to Him. To forget this means certain death, for there is nothing apart from God. Those who choose to be apart from God, are choosing nonexistence. In our fallen nature especially, we need this constant reminder.

God said that the seventh day Sabbath is a sign that He is the one who sanctifies the sinner.  The seventh day is a holy day to all those who would be sanctified by God. It is a perpetual covenant between God and the people which He sanctifies, or makes holy. The day is holy, and those who observe it by faith in the word of God signify that they wish also to be made holy. This is accomplished through faith alone, in the word of God. If we wish to be like God, we must believe that He is, who His word says He is. He is the creator and sustainer of all life. The observance of the seventh day Sabbath is a proclamation of the same. Faith in God must embrace, and begin with this most basic fact.

Hebrews 11 1Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. 2For by it the elders obtained a good report. 3Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear.....................
6But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.

It is impossible to please God without faith. Our faith begins with the "understanding that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear." Chapter eleven of Hebrews goes on to testify of the accomplishments of those who had faith in God. All of these great men and women of faith believed that God was the creator and sustainer of all life. A faith which is promulgated, and perpetuated by the observance of the seventh day Sabbath. When we demonstrate our faith by observing the fourth commandment, we express our faith in Christ, for He is the Creator. 

Ephesians 3 9And o make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ: 10To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God, 11According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord: 12In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him. 13Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you, which is your glory. 14For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 15Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named, 16That he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man; 7That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith; that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, 18May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; 19And to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God. 20Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us, 21Unto him be glory in the church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without end. Amen.

God created all things by Jesus Christ. He did so with a purpose of making known the manifold wisdom of God. This was, and is, "according to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord." Part of this purpose was that Christ might dwell in our hearts by faith, and that we might come to understand, and know the love of Christ which surpasses knowledge. The ultimate goal being, that we might be filled with the fullness of God. 

Christ created the world (John 1: 1-3&14). He sustains the world (Col. 1: 16&17). He became one of us, to redeem the world after the fall (Heb. 2: 14-18). He succeeded in redeeming the world (Col. 1:14). He now ever lives to intercede for those who have chosen to be His (Heb. 7:22-28).  He will come again and receive His own (John 14:1-3). Christ is all in all. When He has finished His work, He will subject Himself to the Father, that God may be all in all. This is the eternal purpose in Christ Jesus. That is to bring all creation back into harmony and willing submission to God. This He accomplished by revealing the true character and love of God (John 14: 9&10), which had been maligned by the accusations of Satan and his angels, and has been supported by most of fallen humanity.

1 Corinthians 15 20But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the firstfruits of them that slept. 21For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. 22For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 23But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. 24Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power. 25For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. 26The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. 27For he hath put all things under his feet. But when he saith all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, which did put all things under him. 28And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.

Man rebelled against God, resulting in death. Christ became a man, and lived a life of perfect obedience to God. He then died the death that we deserve, and was raised from the dead as the first fruits of all those who believe in Him. Condemnation and death came to all of us through Adam, though we had nothing to do with his actions. So also, life and justification have come to all through the Lord Jesus Christ, though we had nothing to do with His actions. Now the choice is ours. Do we choose life through Christ unto righteousness, or do we choose death through Adam unto rebellion. It is all about authority. Who is in authority? Who can be trusted with authority? God, through His Son Jesus Christ, is both in authority, and has proved that He can be trusted with authority. 

The issue remains only within us then. Will we submit to the trustworthy authority of God, or will we continue in rebellion and the exaltation of self? Christ is the for-runner, He has shown us the way. Will we follow Him? How many have heard the question, what would Jesus do.  There are bumper stickers, and hats, and shirts with that question on them. I ask you concerning the observance of the seventh day Sabbath, what would Jesus do? There is only one answer to this question, for He already did it. He faithfully observed all of the commandments of God when here on earth as one of us, including the fourth commandment. Again, it is simply a question of authority. Whose authority do you claim to obey? Whose authority do you really obey?

John 8 27They understood not that he spake to them of the Father. 28Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have lifted up the Son of man, then shall ye know that I am he, and that I do nothing of myself; but as my Father hath taught me, I speak these things. 29And he that sent me is with me: the Father hath not left me alone; for I do always those things that please him. 30As he spake these words, many believed on him.

John 5 19Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do: for what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise. 20For the Father loveth the Son, and showeth him all things that himself doeth: and he will show him greater works than these, that ye may marvel. 21For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will. 22For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son: 23That all men should honour the Son, even as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father which hath sent him. 24Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life. 25Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live. 26For as the Father hath life in himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself; 27And hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man. 28Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, 29And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation. 30I can of mine own self do nothing: as I hear, I judge: and my judgment is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me.

Jesus Christ is the way, the truth, and the life (John 14:6). No man can come to the Father but by him. It is through the Son alone, that we are to approach the Father. If we wish to be the sons and daughters of God, then we must follow the example of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.  Jesus did not seek the accomplishment of His own will, but rather the accomplishment of the will of His Father. How about us? Do we seek to accomplish our own will, or do we seek to accomplish the will of our Father in heaven? Those who seek to do the will of their Father in heaven, will be called forth from the grave by the Son, to live forever with God. If we will understand that we have been made the literal sons and daughters of God by the sacrifice of His Son Jesus Christ. If only we will accept this gift, and choose to act accordingly. Our minds are not even capable of comprehending the depth of what has been done for us. To be made the literal flesh and blood sons and daughters of the living God.

Philippians 2 1If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, 2Fulfil ye my joy, that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. 3Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. 4Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. 5Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus: 6Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God: 7But made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: 8And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. 9Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name: 10That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; 11And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.

Let this mind be in you, that is the mind of Christ, not the mind of Satan. Christ did not strive to be equal with God though He was God. He humbled himself, and became obedient to God the Father, even to the point of death. Christ exalted the Father by submitting to His authority in all things. Satan on the other hand, chose to follow his own leading, even to the point of murdering the Son of God. This is where all self-exaltation leads. God alone is worthy of our praise and worship. Anyone who desires to have that which belongs only to God, wishes to be in God's place. This of course is impossible, for the created being cannot take the place of the creator. For the creator is also the sustainer, which thing the created being is not capable of.

Ironically enough, this is exactly what God allowed in the crucifixion of His Son the Lord Jesus Christ. He allowed created beings in rebellion against Him, to kill Him, in His Son Jesus Christ. This He did that all creation might understand where all sin really leads. It is a question of authority. What is sin, but the breaking of the commandments of God? Whose commands will you follow? The Ten Commandments came directly from the mouth of God, and were written directly by the finger of God. Will you acknowledge His authority or not? This is the question that will divide this world in two.

The fourth commandment is ignored by the vast majority of professed Christians. They will not submit to the authority of God concerning this vital part of the Ten Commandments. They forsake the commandment of God, in favor of upholding the traditions of man. They believe that because they profess the name of Jesus, they do not have to obey God. They do not understand that professing the name of Jesus means submitting to the authority of God the Father in all things. They do not understand that workers of iniquity will not be in heaven, even if they claimed to profess the name of Jesus Christ.

Matthew 7 21Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. 22Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? 23And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity.

What is a worker of iniquity? Have we not all sinned, and fallen short of the glory of God? Is it only those who have become totally perfected in Christ that will be saved? If we sin, we have an advocate with the Father (1 John 2:1). If we confess our sins, He is faithful, and just to forgive us of our sins (1 John 1:9). We have all sinned, and are all sinners. We can all however be forgiven of our sins, and herein lies the problem. To be forgiven of sin, one must confess their sins. The one who will not acknowledge sin as sin, will not confess it as such, and cannot therefore be forgiven.

1 John 1 8If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. 9If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 10If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us.

If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us. All those who have truly accepted Jesus Christ as their personal Savior, have confessed that they have sinned. This is why we accept Him, to be forgiven for our sins, and saved from their consequences. It is clear from the scriptures however, that many will make this general acknowledgement, while rejecting the truth regarding certain particulars of sin. To reject the truth, is sin. It leaves the one who does so, without hope of forgiveness or victory over deception and its result, which is sin. Let's take a deeper look at what the scriptures say regarding this matter.

2 Thessalonians 2 3Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; 4Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. 5Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things? 6And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time. 7For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way. 8And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming: 9Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, 10And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. 11And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: 12That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.

Those who perish will do so because they "received not the love of the truth". They choose to believe a lie. Therefore they cannot be forgiven, since they will never confess that sin, which they will not acknowledge as sin. Nor can they even begin recovery, since they will not admit of their true condition. A drunk cannot recover from being a drunk until he or she admits that they are a drunk. Likewise with the thief, murderer, adulterer, and so on, and so on. So also, the one who will never acknowledge the validity of the fourth commandment, will never change their course of action in regards to it. Nor will they seek forgiveness for that which they do not believe to be sin. By choosing to believe a lie, they cut themselves off from the saving arm of their Lord. Lest we forget, Jesus Christ is the Word of God, and the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Rejecting the truth of God's word, is verily rejecting the Lord Jesus Christ.

The above scriptures are not only referring to a condition, but also a time. It is in the last days that strong delusion will be sent upon the world, because it has already chosen to believe a lie.  This is exactly what we are addressing in this book. The last message for this world, in its last days. Quite fittingly, it is the man of sin who opposes and exalts himself above God, that brings about this deception with all the lying wonders of Satan himself. This is the man who will establish sin in this world through deception. This man is also spoken of in the book of Daniel.

Daniel 7 23Thus he said, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces. 24And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings. 25And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time. 26But the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end. 27And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him. 28Hitherto is the end of the matter.

This beast speaks great words against the most high, it wears out the saints of the most high, and it thinks to change times, and laws. These things we know to be fulfilled by the Church of Rome, as we have already established. The changing of times and laws is exactly what we are discussing. The fourth commandment, is the only commandment dealing specifically with time. The Church of Rome has claimed authority to change the time of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. This is a lie. Those who accept this lie as the truth, have chosen to believe a lie. If they will not admit their true condition, they cannot be saved. These things transpire immediately before the Lord returns. This we will discuss in more detail, in following chapters.

As previously mentioned, it is a message from God that will divide the world in two before he returns. It is not the Devil's deceptions that will bring about the end, but rather, a message from God regarding the truths of His word. These things will all take place because God's word has said it will be so, not because Satan has power to make anything happen of his own accord. The Devil does not want this world to come to the point of decision, for he knows that when it does, it is the end for him. This is why the responsibility for giving this message to the world, unto our Lord's return, lies squarely upon those who claim Jesus as their Lord.

The observance of the seventh day Sabbath is therefore a sign in these last days especially, that one is an authentic worshiper of the God of holy scripture. It is a sign that those who observe it believe that God is the creator of this world in and through his Son, the Lord Jesus Christ (Exo. 20:8-11, & John 1:1-3 & 14). That He sustains this world and all life in it, in and through His Son the Lord Jesus Christ (Col. 1: 16&17). That He has saved this world in rebellion in and through His Son the Lord Jesus Christ, and there is salvation in no other (John 3:16, & Acts 4:12). That salvation comes to the believer by entering into God's rest in and through His Son the Lord Jesus Christ. Which very thing the Sabbath itself is a sign of (Matt. 11:28&29, & Heb. 4). That He has provided continual intercession for all of humanity in and through His Son the Lord Jesus Christ (Heb. 4:14-16, & Heb. 7:22-28). That He will sanctify, yes make holy, those who have faith in Him in and through His Son the Lord Jesus Christ. Which thing also the Sabbath is a sign of (Exo. 31:12-18,  John 17:17-19, Acts 26:15-18, 1 Cor. 6:9-11, Heb. 10:7-17). That all of the above was and is according to the eternal purpose of God in and through His Son Jesus Christ. That is in the creation, preservation, and redemption of this world (Eph. 3:9-12).

The Sabbath is a sign that those who observe it believe that Jesus Christ is all in all. That He created the world. He sustains the world. He has redeemed the world. He ever liveth to make intercession for the world. He sanctifies His own in the world through the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, whom he sends (John 14:26, 15:26&27). He came to this world as one of us, and is our example for living. He is the living word of God. As he himself has said "Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God." (Matt. 4:4). 

Those who observe the seventh day Sabbath, do so strictly by faith in the word of God. There is nothing about the seventh day that separates it from any of the rest, save the word of God pertaining to it. Nothing out of the ordinary happens on this day to anyone accept the believer.  The believer accepts by faith, that the day is blessed and holy, and therefore acts accordingly.  The result is first the exaltation of God, by the obedience of those who submit to His rightful and trustworthy authority. Second, is the establishment of that authority in the life of the believer, and the essential reminder to the believer of their proper place in relation to our infinite God. Thus the day is a reminder that God is all in all to those whom He has created. A day to set aside all else, and rest in the word of our creator, sustainer, and redeemer. The observance of the seventh day Sabbath is a perfect example of faith in God's word, in action. We will close this chapter with the message of the first angel.

Revelation 14 6And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, 7Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.

Amo - I suggest you read this article on the antichrist and the abomination of desolation:

https://ffoz.org/messiah/articles/hanukkah-and-the-abomination-of-desolation

Quote from: DaveW on Mon Dec 23, 2024 - 12:04:31Amo - I suggest you read this article on the antichrist and the abomination of desolation:

https://ffoz.org/messiah/articles/hanukkah-and-the-abomination-of-desolation

Thanks. I'll check it out.

                                     9-SUNDAY, A SIGN




Genesis 43And in process of time it came to pass, that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offering unto the LORD. 4And Abel, he also brought of the firstlings of his flock and of the fat thereof. And the LORD had respect unto Abel and to his offering: 5But unto Cain and to his offering he had not respect. And Cain was very wroth, and his countenance fell. 6And the LORD said unto Cain, Why art thou wroth? and why is thy countenance fallen? 7If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door. And unto thee shall be his desire, and thou shalt rule over him. 8And Cain talked with Abel his brother: and it came to pass, when they were in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel his brother, and slew him.

In the above scriptures, we have the account of two different forms of worshipping God. These two men are the offspring of Adam and Eve, and there modes of worship are a fit representation of all the offspring of Adam and Eve that will ever inhabit this world. They are both bringing an offering to the God that they worship. However, God only respects the offering of one of them. Why do you suppose God rejected one offering, and accepted the other? Cain is given a warning from God about his actions. What was it about Cain's offering that was not well, and was a sign that sin was in his heart? To find the answer to this question, we will go to the book of Hebrews, which addresses this very issue.

Hebrews 11 4By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts: and by it he being dead yet speaketh.

According to the book of Hebrews, the offering or sacrifice of Abel was by faith, while the offering of Cain was apparently not. It is not possible to have faith regarding something to which you have no understanding. It is obvious therefore, that God had already instructed Cain and Abel as to what constituted a proper offering. All throughout the scriptures a lamb has been a type of Christ. It has been offered to God as a sacrifice, signifying the believer's faith in the Messiah to come. There is no reason to believe that God left this important truth up to humanity to figure out for themselves. Accordingly, Abel's offering was by faith in the word of God, by way of instruction concerning the promise of a coming Messiah.

Romans 10 16But they have not all obeyed the gospel. For Esaias saith, Lord, who hath believed our report? 17So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God. 18But I say, Have they not heard? Yes verily, their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world. 19But I say, Did not Israel know? First Moses saith, I will provoke you to jealousy by them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you. 20But Esaias is very bold, and saith, I was found of them that sought me not; I was made manifest unto them that asked not after me. 21But to Israel he saith, All day long I have stretched forth my hands unto a disobedient and gainsaying people.

According to the above verses, faith comes by hearing and believing the word of God. The apostle Paul is speaking of the Jews in the above verses, testifying to the fact that although they heard the word of God, they did not believe it. Although God continually stretched forth His hands to Israel, they still did not believe, and were a disobedient people. God has not left His people in ignorance. The gospel has always been explained to those whom He calls His own. Paul testifies to this fact concerning Israel in the book of Hebrews. Let's look at some scriptures that we have already discussed, pertaining to faith and entering into God's rest.

Hebrews 4 1Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. 2For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them: but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it. 3For we which have believed do enter into rest, as he said, As I have sworn in my wrath, if they shall enter into my rest: although the works were finished from the foundation of the world. 4For he spake in a certain place of the seventh day on this wise, And God did rest the seventh day from all his works. 5And in this place again, If they shall enter into my rest. 6Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief: 7Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts. 8For if Jesus had given them rest, then would he not afterward have spoken of another day. 9There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. 10For he that is entered into his rest, he also hath ceased from his own works, as God did from his.

The Jews were given the gospel message. They would not believe it. That is to say, they would not let it have its desired effect. What is the desired effect of the gospel of Jesus Christ? Is it not the willing submission and obedience of the created being to their Creator? Those who believe God, should act accordingly by submission to His expressed will. This is basic. The Jews gave God lip service, but would not follow through with their actions. Is not this the very thing that each and every one of us struggle with? This is where the buck stops, with each and every individual who claims to be one of God's children. Our actions will reveal our faith. Does our faith in God result in obedience to Him, or is it just lip service bringing about no real change in our lives?

This is exactly what made the difference between the offerings of Cain and Abel. God does not leave us in ignorance concerning our salvation. Abel brought an offering of the firstlings of his flock, a lamb, because God had already instructed them that only the Lamb of God could save them from their sins. This is the essential truth, nothing from ourselves can in any way add to our salvation, which comes to us through Christ alone. We cannot make salvation a mixture of Gods offering, and my offering. The offering is Christ alone, and my complete submission to His example in all things. There can be none of me, it must be all of Christ, He must be all in all. 

This was the problem with Cain's offering. He brought the fruit, of the labors of his own hands as an offering or sacrifice to God for sin. Cain thought he would bring the best that he had to offer. That which he had put so much time and effort into, for he was a tiller of the ground (Gen. 4:2). There is nothing wrong with giving God our best, we should, but it cannot save us. Christ alone saves, and the sacrifice to be offered typified faith in His sacrifice. Cain's actions were not in accordance with faith in the word of God. He placed faith in a sacrifice of his own choosing, instead of the one which God had instructed. This is why obedience is better than sacrifice, because obedience is sacrifice. It is the sacrifice of our own wills, to the will of God.

1 Samuel 15 22And Samuel said, Hath the LORD as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of the LORD? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams. 23For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected the word of the LORD, he hath also rejected thee from being king.

The sacrifice which God requires, has always been the Lord Jesus Christ and Him crucified.  Our God is not like the false god's of this world, who require a gift to appease their anger. Our God is the one who gave the gift to us, for our salvation. That gift was His Son, the Lord Jesus Christ. The scripture is clear –

John 3 16For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. 17For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.

So what is this thing that God has done through His Son Jesus Christ? How is it that He has saved us from our sins? Observe the following.

Hebrews 10 5Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me: 6In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure. 7Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me,) to do thy will, O God. 8Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein; which are offered by the law; 9Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second. 10By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. 11And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins: 12But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God; 13From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool. 14For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. 15Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: for after that he had said before, 16This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds will I write them; 17And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.

God takes no pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin. Instead, He prepared a body for His Son to live in. That body was our body. It was our flesh and fallen human nature that Christ became one with (Acts 13:22&23, Rom. 1:1-4, Gal. 3:16, 2 Tim. 2:8, Heb. 2:10-18). This He did in order to become the true sacrifice and offering to God. He took away the first, in order to establish the second. That is to say, He took away the system of sacrificing animals as a type of Himself, in order to perform the true sacrifice. What then is the true sacrifice? It is the sacrifice of the will of the sinner in rebellion against God, to the will of God the rightful ruler of all creation.

Therefore Christ came," to do thy will, O God". To do God's will in our fallen flesh, the body which God had prepared for Him. This was according to the eternal purpose of God the Father, through his Son the Lord Jesus Christ. "1By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all." "For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified." Our sanctification is in and through the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus Christ. Not just that He hung on a cross for us, but that He sacrificed the will of his own flesh in doing so. Which flesh was our flesh, the lusts of which He denied all His life long. Where it ended for Him, It must begin for us.

Romans 6 1What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound? 2God forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein? 3Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? 4Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 5For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection: 6Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. 7For he that is dead is freed from sin. 8Now if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with him: 9Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over him. 10For in that he died, he died unto sin once: but in that he liveth, he liveth unto God. 11Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. 12Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. 13Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God. 14For sin shall not have dominion over you: for ye are not under the law, but under grace. 15What then? shall we sin, because we are not under the law, but under grace? God forbid. 16Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness?

This is where the rubber meets the road for all those who claim to be Christ's. Have you died with Christ? Is it your intention to die to self, and live as unto God through His Son Jesus Christ in the body that was prepared for Him, which was our body? Jesus Christ came as one of us, and sacrificed the will of fallen flesh to the will of His Father, who is now our Father according to the eternal purpose of God in Christ Jesus. He has prepared the way. Will we pick up our crosses and follow Him.

Romans 12 1I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. 2And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God. 3For I say, through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith. 4For as we have many members in one body, and all members have not the same office: 5So we, being many, are one body in Christ, and every one members one of another.

Our bodies are the sacrifice of the new covenant. That is, if you are a member of the body of Christ. For Christ alone is the atoning sacrifice, therefore He became one with us that we might become one with Him, according to the eternal purpose of God in Christ Jesus. 

Ephesians 2 14For he is our peace,who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us; 15Having abolished in his flesh the enmity,even the law of commandments contained in ordinances; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace; 16And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby: 17And came and preached peace to you which were afar off, and to them that were nigh. 18For through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father. 19Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellowcitizens with the saints, and of the household of God; 20And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; 21In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: 22In whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit.

It was through Christ's body and flesh, which became one with ours, that the enmity was abolished and the two were made one. All of us are brought together in Christ, because He brought humanity and God together in Himself. He sanctified us, by becoming one of us, and carrying out the will of His Father perfectly in our flesh. Now if we are in Him by faith, then He will be in us, and we will be one with Him as a member of the body of Christ. If we have died with Him, then we shall also live with Him. That is to say, if we have entered into His death, then he will enter into our life. Do you want to be one with God? Do we realize the implications of this question? What have we done to deserve this? That we should be called the sons and daughters of the living God. It is beyond our comprehension.

What kind of worshippers are we? Will we submit to the authority of the Father, through His Son Jesus Christ? Or will we choose another path, submitting to no authority but our own, as our own God? There is one, who is the father of all who choose such a path. Christ was the Son of God. Those who enter into His experience by faith, become the sons and daughters of God. Those who will not, become the sons and daughters of the prince of this world.

John 8 42Jesus said unto them, If God were your Father, ye would love me: for I proceeded forth and came from God; neither came I of myself, but he sent me. 43Why do ye not understand my speech? even because ye cannot hear my word. 44Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it. 45And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not.

Who is our father? Who will we submit to? Will we worship God according as He has instructed, or will we choose for ourself how to worship? Will we try to mix some of our own offering in with the pure and undefiled offering of the Son of God? Will we go the way of Cain, or Abel? Jesus Christ is the way, the truth, and the life. We will go the way of Christ, or we will not go at all. Christ is God. He alone is the offering, and atonement for sin. He alone can sanctify the sinner with His presence in their life. He sanctified the seventh day of the week at creation, for God alone can sanctify anything. The observance of this day is a sign that you accept by faith, that God alone sanctifies not only this day, but also the sinner that puts their faith and trust in the word of God. A sign that we submit to the authority of God, and it is our desire to follow the example given by His Son the Lord Jesus Christ when here on earth.

The observance of Sunday on the other hand, is a sign that those who observe it, have gone the way of Cain. Though they acknowledge God, and even worship Him, they will not submit to His authority regarding the manner in which they should do so. Ignoring the word of God regarding which day He has chosen and sanctified for the purpose of worship, they have chosen a day commanded by another. They present a blemished offering, which is not acceptable to God. "If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door." They know what God has instructed, but they wish to go another way. Choose you this day, whom you will serve.

Deuteronomy 17 1 Thou shalt not sacrifice unto the LORD thy God any bullock, or sheep, wherein is blemish, or any evilfavouredness: for that is an abomination unto the LORD thy God.

We are the new covenant offering to God. If indeed we are among the body of Christ. Will we bring a spiritually blemished offering to the Lord? This is an abomination to God, and will not be accepted. We either make a complete sacrifice to the Lord, or we do not really make one at all. There is no half way in Christ, it is all the way, or not at all. 

Matthew 10 34Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword. 35For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law. 36And a man's foes shall be they of his own household. 37He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.38And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me. 39He that findeth his life shall lose it: and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it.

Matthew 16 24Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. 25For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it.

Are we satisfied with what we are, and the way we are? Or will we trust God through His Son Jesus Christ to help us find what we were really created to be?  Again I ask, what would Christ do, what did Christ do? Will we lose our life in Him, that He might save it? Or will we seek to save our own life, that is the life of the sinner, and lose the life which He is offering to each and every one of us? The truth could not be simpler. " He that hath the Son, hath life. He that hath not the Son, hath not life." (1Jn. 5:12)

The seventh day Sabbath was established at creation by Christ. It was, and still is a sign that God created, sustains, redeemed, and sanctifies His own. When here on earth as one of us, Christ obeyed the fourth commandment, and taught its proper observance. He was our perfect example in all things. Those who wish to present the offering of God's own choosing as Abel also did, will seek to follow His example in all things. This includes of course, obeying the fourth commandment.

Sunday sacredness is found nowhere in the word of God. Our Lord and Savior had nothing to say regarding its establishment, nor did any of His apostles. As has been proved already, it came about through the amalgamation of apostate Christianity and the worship of the Sun. It has been promoted as a holy day by the man of sin himself, who has no power to sanctify anything. God alone is holy and can make anything holy. This claim is therefore blasphemous. Those who choose this day as holy while rejecting the day that God himself has made holy, are going the way of Cain. They have chosen to worship God outside of the living example provided by the Lamb of God. They are therefore, none of His. Their offering is blemished, and will not be respected by God, through His Son the Lord Jesus Christ.

These two days represent the two different modes of worship in this world. The choice made regarding them, will divide this world in two. This is the message that will prepare the way for the second coming of Christ. Will we worship God according as He has instructed, or will we join Babylon in rebellion against God, by choosing the day that she has promoted? The one is a sign of your allegiance to God, and the other to Babylon. As the writer intends to press this issue, so to in the near future will God allow Babylon to apply her pressure to the same. Which includes forceful mandates, and persecution for those who will not comply. The message from God is clear. Make up your mind!

Revelation 22 6And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and true: and the Lord God of the holy prophets sent his angel to show unto his servants the things which must shortly be done. 7Behold, I come quickly: blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book. 8And I John saw these things, and heard them. And when I had heard and seen, I fell down to worship before the feet of the angel which showed me these things. 9Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not: for I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book: worship God. 10And he saith unto me, Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book: for the time is at hand. 11He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. 12And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be. 13I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last. 14Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.15For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie.

  10-Sunday Sacredness and the Abomination of Desolation

Ezekiel 8 1And it came to pass in the sixth year, in the sixth month, in the fifth day of the month, as I sat in mine house, and the elders of Judah sat before me, that the hand of the Lord GOD fell there upon me. 2Then I beheld, and lo a likeness as the appearance of fire: from the appearance of his loins even downward, fire; and from his loins even upward, as the appearance of brightness, as the colour of amber. 3And he put forth the form of an hand, and took me by a lock of mine head; and the spirit lifted me up between the earth and the heaven, and brought me in the visions of God to Jerusalem, to the door of the inner gate that looketh toward the north; where was the seat of the image of jealousy, which provoketh to jealousy. 4And, behold, the glory of the God of Israel was there, according to the vision that I saw in the plain. 5Then said he unto me, Son of man, lift up thine eyes now the way toward the north. So I lifted up mine eyes the way toward the north, and behold northward at the gate of the altar this image of jealousy in the entry. 6He said furthermore unto me, Son of man, seest thou what they do? even the great abominations that the house of Israel committeth here, that I should go far off from my sanctuary? but turn thee yet again, and thou shalt see greater abominations. 7And he brought me to the door of the court; and when I looked, behold a hole in the wall. 8Then said he unto me, Son of man, dig now in the wall: and when I had digged in the wall, behold a door. 9And he said unto me, Go in, and behold the wicked abominations that they do here. 10So I went in and saw; and behold every form of creeping things, and abominable beasts, and all the idols of the house of Israel, portrayed upon the wall round about. 11And there stood before them seventy men of the ancients of the house of Israel, and in the midst of them stood Jaazaniah the son of Shaphan, with every man his censer in his hand; and a thick cloud of incense went up. 12Then said he unto me, Son of man, hast thou seen what the ancients of the house of Israel do in the dark, every man in the chambers of his imagery? for they say, The LORD seeth us not; the LORD hath forsaken the earth. 13He said also unto me, Turn thee yet again, and thou shalt see greater abominations that they do. 14Then he brought me to the door of the gate of the LORD'S house which was toward the north; and, behold, there sat women weeping for Tammuz. 15Then said he unto me, Hast thou seen this, O son of man? turn thee yet again, and thou shalt see greater abominations than these. 16And he brought me into the inner court of the LORD'S house, and, behold, at the door of the temple of the LORD, between the porch and the altar, were about five and twenty men, with their backs toward the temple of the LORD, and their faces toward the east; and they worshipped the sun toward the east. 17Then he said unto me, Hast thou seen this, O son of man? Is it a light thing to the house of Judah that they commit the abominations which they commit here? for they have filled the land with violence, and have returned to provoke me to anger: and, lo, they put the branch to their nose. 18Therefore will I also deal in fury: mine eye shall not spare, neither will I have pity: and though they cry in mine ears with a loud voice, yet will I not hear them.

In the above vision given to Ezekiel, God recounts some of the abominations adopted and practiced by the Jews. As stated in a previous chapter, the Jews were continually adopting the practices and religious symbols and ceremonies of the pagan nations around them. These they would incorporate into their own services of worship. These very things which God had warned them about, referring to them as abominations. The reader is referred to chapter four regarding that which the Lord considers an abomination.

T. Jones said the following regarding Ezekiel chapter eight-

"All that is meant in this we cannot tell; but this much is certain, that, in the estimate of Jehovah, as bad as was the worship of Astarte, and however much it provoked to jealousy; as bad as was the worship of all manner of abominable beasts; as bad as was the worship of Tammuz; yet worse than all these, even though in them were embodied some forms of sun worship -- more abominable than all these was the setting of the face toward the east, in the worship of the sun itself. This was to turn the back upon the Lord; to leave him and his worship behind; and, in worshiping the visible sun, to choose all that was included in all the forms of its worship that might be known. This was open apostasy -- the renunciation of all that was good and the acceptance of all that was bad." (The Two Republics, Chap.7, p. 158)

The greatest of the abominations above, was to face the east to worship the sun. These men between the porch and the altar literally turned their backs on the temple of the Lord, to face the sun in the east. In order to worship the sun, they had to turn their backs to the sanctuary that God had them build to worship Him. The place that He had chosen, to dwell among them (Exo. 25:8). This last and greatest abomination brought the full force of the judgment of God upon the Jews, their city, and temple. Those people who survived the famine and pestilence of the siege were slaughtered, or enslaved. The city of Jerusalem was destroyed, as was the sanctuary. Desolation was the result of this abomination. 

Chapter nine of Ezekiel continues the vision begun in chapter eight. In this chapter, God tells one of his servants among those who were to destroy the Jews, to place a mark upon the foreheads of all those who sigh and cry for the abominations committed by the people. These men were not to be harmed by the destroyers. The rest of the Jews, men, women, and children, were slaughtered indiscriminately by them. These judgments God brought upon Jerusalem through the Babylonian empire. The Babylonians were His chosen instruments of destruction. 

So it was, when the Jews turned their backs on God and His temple in order to worship the sun, the desolating judgments of God were poured out upon them. This particular abomination causes desolation. It is the climax, or end of rebellion against God. The limit to which there is no passing. The writer therefore concludes, that the future abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel and Christ, will involve the same procedure of rebellion. That which happened literally and locally to Israel, will happen spiritually and globally to those who profess to be God's own during this new covenant era.

One might ask then, how are those who profess to be Christians turning their backs on the temple of God today?  Where is the temple of God today?  Let's look at the scriptures regarding this point.

Hebrews 7 25Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. 26For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens; 27Who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's: for this he did once, when he offered up himself. .........................................................................................................................................................Hebrews 8  1Now of the things which we have spoken this is the sum: We have such an high priest, who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens; 2A minister of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle, which the Lord pitched, and not man.

Christ is in the sanctuary, or temple in heaven.  " He ever liveth to make intercession for us."  Christ is actively involved in the forgiveness of our sins, the conviction of our hearts, and the empowering of our lives by the Holy Spirit. Every believer has direct access to the throne of God through Him, in prayer (Heb. 4: 14-16). God is in His temple, directing all the affairs of creation. Christ is their also, continually interceding for fallen humanity. These are biblical truths, supported by the scriptures themselves. See, Ps. 11:4, 18:6, 29:9, Isa. 6:1-3, Hab. 2:20, Mic. 1:2-4, Heb. 8:1&2, 9:11,12,&23, Rev. 7:15, 11:19, 14: 15&17, 15: 5&7, 16: 1&17.

Countless millions of Roman Catholics are turning their backs on the ministry of Christ in His temple in heaven by seeking forgiveness of their sins, in and through the false priesthood of the Church of Rome. Likewise, they ingest crackers and wine as though they were the literal body and blood of Jesus, being administered by the same false priesthood. This they do in the place of seeking the indwelling of the Holy Spirit of God, given only by Christ, to those who truly seek His intercession. They also seek intercession from the dead in their prayers to the "Saints", instead of God in Christ's name. For more details see the book Christ and Rome.

The vast majority of once Protestant denominations, have rejected the scriptural teaching regarding Christ's intercession for humanity in the heavenly sanctuary, and its unavoidable connection with the judgment of each of us. By their firm belief that everything was completed at the cross, they effectively deny Christ's ministry for us now, in heaven. By rejecting the priesthood and ministry of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary, they are left with nothing but the false priesthood and ministry of the Church of Rome, " BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH." Therefore do Roman Catholics and Protestant denominations have more and more in common every day.

In addition to this, the vast majority of once Protestant churches submit to the authority of the Church of Rome by observing the day of worship established by her. Disregarding God's seventh day Sabbath of the scriptures, they choose to follow the example of Rome by worshipping God on the day of the sun. They are effectively turning their backs on the temple of God, in order to worship the man of sin on the day of the sun. Who is the man of sin, but the one who has established the abomination of sun worship within the congregation of those who claim to worship the true God. By accepting the authority of the Church of Rome, they are turning their backs on the authority of God's word, and therefore the continual ministry of Christ on their behalf. For Christ Himself is THE WORD OF GOD (Rev. 19:13). 

The following quote is from the Pope John Paul II's APOSTOLIC LETTER DIES DOMINI(Emphasis mine).

Therefore, also in the particular circumstances of our own time, Christians will naturally strive to ensure that civil legislation respects their duty to keep Sunday holy. In any case, they are obliged in conscience to arrange their Sunday rest in a way which allows them to take part in the Eucharist, refraining from work and activities which are incompatible with the sanctification of the Lord's Day, with its characteristic joy and necessary rest for spirit and body. (112)

That the Church of Rome intends to exalt her day of worship among the nations is evident.  She will be joined by those Protestant denominations which have firmly rejected the truths of God's word, leading them straight back to Rome. Those denominations which have lost the power of the Holy Spirit by way of rejecting truth, are foremost in seeking the power of the state. Therefore will they unite with the Church of Rome, for she is the MOTHER OF HARLOTS, and they are her daughters. So will this world gladly join in the rebellion of Babylon the great, against the God of heaven and the authority of His word.

When Sunday sacredness is exalted in this world by law again, over and above God's word and law, then will it become the abomination of desolation. Then will the swift judgments of God be poured out upon this world without mercy. The seven last plagues will do their work, and the end shall come. Let us examine the book of Daniel, and the words of Christ, pertaining to the abomination of desolation in the next chapter.

11-THE TRANSGRESSION OF DESOLATION SPOKEN OF BY DANIEL


Daniel 8:9 And out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceeding great, toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land.10And it waxed great, even to the host of heaven; and it cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamped upon them. 11Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. 12And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. 13Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? 14And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.

That the above prophecy is pertaining to Rome, there is no doubt. The Ram, and Goat precede this power spoken of earlier in the same chapter. They are explained as being the Medo-Persian kingdom, and the Grecian kingdom consecutively later in the same chapter.  Rome was the next major kingdom to appear on the scene. The particulars of the prophecy though, are the most conclusive evidence that the prophecy pertains to Rome.

Some have suggested that this prophecy applies to Antiochus Epiphanes, but his circumstances do not fulfill some of the specifics of the prophecy. For one thing, the kingdoms addressed in Daniel eight are said to become greater in power successively (Dan. 8:4, 8, & 9). Antiochus Epiphanes never reached such heights as Alexander the Great before him, or those attained by the Medo-Persian empire before Alexander.  Antiochus' father lost a war to the Romans, and Antiochus himself was a hostage of the Romans for a time as a result. Always thereafter submitting his own empire to the parameters of power and expansion which the Romans limited as they wished.  Apart from this, his attempts to Hellenize the Jews brought about the Maccabaean revolt, and actually increased the devotion of the Jews to their temple. Which entailed a renewed and greater devotion to the daily ministrations and sacrifices of the temple.

Others have suggested that this prophecy applies to the Pagan Roman Empire. This holds more weight since the Romans did cast down or destroy the temple, if you will. Which did put an end to the daily ministrations and sacrifices of the temple of course. The writer believes this to be a better literal and local fulfillment of the prophecy under examination. One could also suggest that pagan Rome then therefore also magnified itself to the prince of the host, which would be Christ, the Prince of the Jews whom all of their temple sacrifices typified. However, the Jews themselves had rejected their Prince and Messiah by the time the pagan Romans destroyed their temple. They had also already cast the truth down by doing so. Which the prophecy under examination also stipulates regarding the particulars applied to the little horn. Another dual application of a new covenant spiritual and universal nature though, is every bit as tenable as well. Applicable to the new covenant temple of God in heaven, the sacrifice of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ on our behalf, and His continuous ministry for the saved in that temple.

Luke 13:34 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee; how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would not! 35 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate: and verily I say unto you, Ye shall not see me, until the time come when ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.

By the time the Romans had destroyed the temple, Christ had already pronounced its desolation and or abandonment. He had already become the true sacrifice to which all the temple sacrifices had only pointed. Christ was and is, "the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world" (Rev. 13:8), and the "Messiah" and "Prince" of the Jews (Dan 9:25). The sacrifices and offerings of the temple service had lost their significance decades before the Romans destroyed it. The Jews had rejected their Messiah and Prince then as well. It is the intention of the writer then, to contend that this prophecy more accurately applies to Papal Rome than to Pagan Rome. The explanation thereof, applying to the message of this book.

Let's take a look at what this power does. Verse eleven points out that it magnifies itself even to the prince of the host. It takes away the daily sacrifice, and it casts down the place of his sanctuary. Verse twelve says that a host was given it against the daily sacrifice by way of transgression, and it cast the truth down to the ground, and because of this it practiced and prospered. 

It is in the fact that this power casts the truth down to the ground that we may also identify who the prince of the host is, what the sanctuary or temple is, and what the daily and or daily sacrifice is. Jesus Christ is "the way, the truth, and the life" (John 14:6). He is the High Priest and Minister of the heavenly sanctuary (Heb. 2:17, 3:1, 4:14&15, 5:10, 6:20, 7:26, 8:1, 9:11, 10:21), and of course also He whom all the sacrifices of the Jewish temple pointed to.  We also know that the host of verses ten and eleven are the heavenly host as stated in verse ten. Christ is of course the Prince of the heavenly host, composed of the saved and the angels of heaven (Gen 32:2, Josh 5:14&15).

The writer contends that Papal Rome, not Pagan Rome, has more specifically  fulfilled all of these criteria. The Pope of Rome has claimed for himself a position that Christ has given to no man. Every individual has direct access to the throne of God in and through the Lord Jesus Christ. By putting himself between man and God, the Pontiff of Rome has magnified himself even to the prince of the host, Jesus Christ. He has attempted to assume the position of High Priest, which position belongs solely to Christ. To put oneself in the place of Christ, is antichrist. 

The Church of Rome has set up a false priesthood and ministry, in the place of the true priesthood and ministry of Christ. Her subjects look to this priesthood for the forgiveness of their sins, and a right standing with God. They should be looking to Christ for the same, who alone is able to grant either. Christ alone is the sacrifice for sins, forgiveness for our sins against God cannot be obtained through any other. Christ in you is the hope of glory, and the only way that the sacrifice of yourself can amount to anything (Col. 1:24-29 & Rom. 12:1-5).

The Church of Rome has replaced the spiritual significance of partaking of the Lord's Supper, with the ingestion of His literal body and blood through the false claim of Transubstantiation. She claims authority to change this bread and wine into the literal body and blood of Christ, and then claims all must partake of the same. This she does to make those who believe this lie, dependent upon her mediation. Thus she again exalts herself to the prince of the host, Jesus Christ. It is in Him alone that all humanity is to depend for mediation, and salvation. It is through the study of the word of God that we are changed into His image. By beholding we become changed.

She has replaced prayers to the Father through the Son, with prayers to and through Mary and a host of other dead people labeled by her as saints. Her adherents regularly pray to the dead, when they should be praying to Christ, who alone can hear and save them. Her priests, and ministers' burn literal incense before God in their churches. This they do in place of the prayers of her adherents that should be rising to Christ instead of the dead, who cannot hear or help them. There is one who will answer those who pray to the dead, but it is not Christ, it is the prince of the same. This he will do only when Christ allows it, so that strong delusion may be brought upon this world who have already rejected the truth in Christ (2 Thess. 2:1-12).

She has claimed authority to change the law of God. Replacing the day sanctified by God himself, with a day she claims to have sanctified by her God given power. God alone can sanctify anything. By claiming the power to do so, the Church of Rome again exalts itself even to the prince of the host, the creator of heaven and earth who Himself blessed and sanctified the seventh day. As the writer has already stated, these two days represent these two diametrically opposed systems of worship and faith. Being saved in Christ, means being transformed from sinners to saints. From being unholy, to being holy. From being unsanctified, to being sanctified. It is being transformed from the image of a fallen angel, to the image of the holy and undefiled God in whose image we were created. Through all of these false teachings and more, she has cast the truth and the temple of the new covenant down to the ground. From the intercession of our ever merciful Savior, Creator, and Judge, to mere sinful men again as in the types of the old covenant. And even to demons for those who will actually pray to the dead for intercession.

The purpose of changing God's law was, and is, to prevent the sanctification of those who would be Christ's. To keep them from submitting to the authority of Him alone who can save and sanctify us. This which our Lord wishes to do, to prepare us to meet Him face to face at His soon coming. Therefore will this controversy continue and increase in its intensity until all have made up their minds. For which purpose this book is being written. That we might Make up our minds! Choose you this day whom you will serve! Will we serve God alone, or will we serve Babylon the great, the Mother of harlots and the abominations of the earth? Which is simply to serve ourselves. If we choose to hold on to any of her abominations in order to be accepted in and of this world, we will lose our place in the eternal world to come.

The question may arise, as to what the difference is between the transgression of desolation and the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel, and referred to by Christ. The Hebrew dictionary in the Strong's Exhaustive Concordance of the bible defines the word transgression as a revolt, or rebellion, sin. The word abomination on the other hand denotes something disgusting, or filthy, especially idolatrous, or concerning an idol. An abominably filthy or detestable idol. The writer contends, that the transgression of desolation is the rebellion or revolt against God's ordained system of worship and salvation in Christ Jesus, which we have been discussing in this chapter. 

That is to say, the casting down of the truth that Christ is our High priest who is ever interceding for us in the heavenly sanctuary. This which was accomplished by an attempt of the Church of Rome, led by the devil himself, to replace that sanctuary and ministry of Christ with their own. By which, they hope to magnify themselves even to the Prince of heaven, Jesus Christ. The transgression of desolation is this revolt or rebellion in its entirety, while the abomination of desolation will be the exaltation of one particularly disgusting, filthy, and idolatrous abomination in all the world. One that fitly represents the transgression of desolation in its entirety. The apex of the same, if you will.

It was by replacing the truth of the heavenly sanctuary and Christ's ministry in the same that the Church of Rome cast down the truth and the place of His sanctuary to the ground. It was through this false system of worship that the Church of Rome practiced and prospered. Without question, her success depended upon and did actually come about as a result of people believing her lies and subjecting themselves to her usurped authority. These are the host given to the little horn of verse twelve of the prophecy under examination. As already discussed in a previous chapter, she received a vast majority of her adherents through the power of the state, the edicts of princes and kings. It was thus, that she received a host against the daily sacrifice, and through this host who were subjected to her lies, she practiced and prospered. 

At this point, we will turn our attention to the daily sacrifice which was taken away by this same power. The word sacrifice is an added word. It is not in the original language, thus the proper interpretation would simply say that the daily was taken away. What is the Hebrew definition of the word daily? The word denotes something continual, or perpetual. Something that is constantly going on, or regularly performed. This is why it was interpreted as daily, and sacrifice was added, because the daily sacrifice was a service that continued on a regular and daily basis. The writer has a different perspective concerning this verse. I believe that the word continual, or perpetual would be a better translation. This is for the obvious reason that what the Church of Rome attempted to do away with, was the continual or perpetual ministry of Christ for humanity in the heavenly sanctuary. This includes the entire ministry of Christ, not just the sacrifice. 

The Church of Rome is the masterpiece of Satan himself. Its purpose was, and is to replace the ministry of Christ for humanity completely. In this way Satan has sought, and continues to seek to separate humanity completely from their Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. Thus, he vehemently attacks the doctrine of the pre advent judgment, which points to the cleansing of the sanctuary in heaven, which is also about the cleansing of Christ's church and or His temple here on earth. It is not the purpose of this book to address that particular doctrine, though it cannot be separated from it. No other prophecy in the bible has directed more attention to the fact that Christ is our High Priest in the heavenly sanctuary, and that He ever liveth to make intercession for us. The doctrinal truths connected to this biblical prophecy are a direct rebuke to the false priesthood and ministration of the Church of Rome. Those who reject these biblical truths, will inevitably end up subject to the false priesthood and ministration of the Church of Rome in one form or another. 

                    12-THE POLLUTING OF THE SANCTUARY


Daniel 11 31And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate.
32And such as do wickedly against the covenant shall he corrupt by flatteries: but the people that do know their God shall be strong, and do exploits. 33And they that understand among the people shall instruct many: yet they shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil, many days. 34Now when they shall fall, they shall be holpen with a little help: but many shall cleave to them with flatteries. 35And some of them of understanding shall fall, to try them, and to purge, and to make them white, even to the time of the end: because it is yet for a time appointed.

The above verses of Daniel chapter eleven are where we find the first mention of the abomination of desolation, or that makes desolate. According to these verses, the Church of Rome brings about three things. She pollutes the sanctuary of strength, takes away the daily sacrifice or the continual ministration of Christ within the sanctuary, and puts the abomination that makes desolate in its place.

We have already discussed the taking away of the daily, or continual in the previous chapter.  We will now turn our attention to the polluting of the sanctuary. The arms of verse thirty one that stand on the part of the Church of Rome are the armies and civil magistrates of the kings of this earth.  Those with whom she has and does, commit spiritual adultery and fornication.  Her power is derived by her manipulation of these kings and their subjects. 

It is through her false doctrines, that she has polluted the sanctuary of strength, and taken away the continual. The temple of the new covenant is both in heaven where Christ ever liveth to make intercession for us, and on earth in the individual members of Christ's body, the Church of Christ. (1 Cor. 3:16&17, 6:19&20, 2 Cor. 6:16&17, Eph. 2:21&22). These two are intricately connected, and cannot be separated. The entire purpose and existence of either one, being woven together with the other. It is through the false doctrines of Christ professing Rome, that both are polluted. 

Without fallen humanity, there would be no need for a temple of mediation between man and God. There would have been no need of Christ becoming a man, and therefore being Himself the temple of God (John 2:19-21, Mark 14:58). Without that temple, or body of Christ, there would be no mediation and therefore salvation for humanity. The two are inseparable.

While it is not possible for the Church of Rome to pollute, or even begin to touch the sanctuary or temple of heaven, they certainly have access and influence among the individual members of the body of the same, Christs authentic church here on earth. It is through the individual believer who claims Christ as their Lord and Savior that the sanctuary is capable of being polluted. When the members of the body believe and practice the false doctrines of Rome or otherwise, they pollute the body of Christ which is the new covenant temple. This is why the sanctuary must be cleansed before the return of Christ. There must be a separation from the abominations of the Church of Rome and by extension this entire world, by all those who would claim Christ as their only sovereign. 

Ezek 44:6 And thou shalt say to the rebellious, even to the house of Israel, Thus saith the Lord GOD; O ye house of Israel, let it suffice you of all your abominations, 7 In that ye have brought into my sanctuary strangers, uncircumcised in heart, and uncircumcised in flesh, to be in my sanctuary, to pollute it, even my house, when ye offer my bread, the fat and the blood, and they have broken my covenant because of all your abominations. 8 And ye have not kept the charge of mine holy things: but ye have set keepers of my charge in my sanctuary for yourselves. 9 Thus saith the Lord GOD; No stranger, uncircumcised in heart, nor uncircumcised in flesh, shall enter into my sanctuary, of any stranger that is among the children of Israel.

The above sins of literal Israel were repeated by spiritual Israel, which is Christianity. Through the Church of Rome these abominations were repeated. As already discussed in previous chapters, countless unconverted pagans were brought into the ranks of those who claim Christ as their Savior, through the Church of Rome's adulteress relationships with the kings of this earth. Thus the new covenant temple of God was polluted, and the pagan rites and ceremonies of these unconverted throngs were brought into the supposed church of Christ.  Before the Lord returns, a separation must take place. Those who would be Christ's must separate themselves from the false doctrines and abominations of the Church of Rome. The sanctuary must be cleansed.

1 Corinthians 3 11For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. 12Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble; 13Every man's work shall be made manifest: for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire; and the fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is. 14If any man's work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward. 15If any man's work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved; yet so as by fire. 16Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? 17If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are.

1 Corinthians 6 15Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid. 16What? know ye not that he which is joined to an harlot is one body? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh. 17But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit. 18Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body. 19What? know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? 20For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's.

The Church of Rome is the MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND THE ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. Those who would be Christ's, must separate themselves from her false and abominable doctrines and practices. She lays on her back before the kings and nations of the earth and invites them to partake of an illicit relationship with her. When they have, she manipulates them to carry out her own designs. Come out, come out from her, before the judgments of God are poured out upon her. 

Revelation 18 1And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. 2And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. 3For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 4And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 5For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. 6Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double. 7How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. 8Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her.

The message of the above angel is expounding upon the message of the second angel of Revelation fourteen which we have already discussed. It is intensifying the call to all in this world to separate completely from the Church of Rome. For which purpose this book has been written. Come out of her my people, for why will you die? The Lord Jesus Christ is coming back soon, will we prepare to meet your God face to face? Then we must separate ourselves from this world, for His kingdom is not of this world. Therefore you must separate from the Church of Rome, for she is the church of this world, and of the prince of this world himself.  We must make up our minds. Will we stand with Babylon in rebellion against God, or will we stand in Christ alone, who came to do His Fathers will. We cannot be a part of both.

It is to be noted that the Church of Rome pollutes the sanctuary, takes away the continual, and replaces it with the abomination that makes desolate. These are three separate events, though they may have transpired concurrently in the past. It was by polluting the sanctuary, that the continual was taken away. The setting up of the abomination that makes desolate will also pollute and separate those who accept it from the continual ministry of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.

According to verses thirty two through thirty five, there has been and will continue to be conflict between the Church of Rome, and those who know their God. Those who know their God will be strong, and do exploits. This is to say, that they will continue to reveal the truths of God's word to the world, thus revealing the truth about the Papacy. Many of them though, will fall by the sword, the flame, and captivity. This is no doubt a reference to the persecution by the Church of Rome, of all those who spoke the truth in the past. It would of course include the Protestant reformation, and the events yet future for those who would stand true to God. Verse thirty five, points out that these things will continue until the time of the end.

Let us move on to the abomination of desolation.

Daniel 11 31And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. 32And such as do wickedly against the covenant shall he corrupt by flatteries: but the people that do know their God shall be strong, and do exploits.

Daniel 12 9And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end. 10Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand. 11And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. 12Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.

Matthew 24 13But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. 14And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come. 15When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand:) 16Then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains: 17Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house: 18Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes. 19And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! 20But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath day: 21For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be.

Daniel 11:31 says that they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate, 12:11 says that the abomination of desolation will be set up, and Matthew 24:15 says that it will stand in the holy place. We have already defined what an abomination to the Lord is in a previous chapter.  We concluded that mixing pagan religious rites and ceremonies into the worship of the true God, constitutes an abomination according to the scriptures. In general, it was different forms and variations of sun worship that polluted the sanctuary and nation of Israel during the old covenant, and also the Christian church as early as the second century of the new covenant era.

In Ezek 8:16 we find the apostasy of Israel culminating in the act of twenty five men in the house of the Lord worshipping the sun. They were between the porch and the altar bowing down and worshipping the sun while turning their backs on the temple to face east. This was the last and greatest of the abominations of Israel involving the amalgamation of true religion and pagan sun worship. The result being the desolation and destruction of the nation of Israel, of Jerusalem, and the temple with its services. The introduction of pagan sun worshiping rites and ceremonies into the worship of our true God then, is a precursor to the setting up of the abomination of desolation itself. Resulting in swift judgment from God. 

Having established the above in relation to the nation of Israel during the old covenant, as the writer has already suggested elsewhere, the same will hold true during our new covenant era. If Sunday sacredness is the new covenant equivalent of the old covenant abomination that causes desolation, history will provide us with testimony validating the same. Let us examine history then, with these thoughts in mind. Speaking of the establishment of the Papacy within the Roman Empire, A. T. Jones makes the following statement in his book Ecclesiastical Empire-

"The immediate effect of this apostasy, which developed the papacy in
the Roman Empire, was the complete ruin of the Roman Empire."(page 17) 

Let's look at a few more scriptures concerning Israel before commencing our examination for the sake of comparison. We will now move on from the similarities between Israel and Christianity concerning the setting up of abominations, to the similarities concerning God's judgments for the same.

Jer 1:13 And the word of the LORD came unto me the second time, saying, What seest thou? And I said, I see a seething pot; and the face thereof is toward the north. 14 Then the LORD said unto me, Out of the north an evil shall break forth upon all the inhabitants of the land. 15 For, lo, I will call all the families of the kingdoms of the north, saith the LORD; and they shall come, and they shall set every one his throne at the entering of the gates of Jerusalem, and against all the walls thereof round about, and against all the cities of Judah. 16 And I will utter my judgments against them touching all their wickedness, who have forsaken me, and have burned incense unto other gods, and worshipped the works of their own hands.


Jer 4:5 Declare ye in Judah, and publish in Jerusalem; and say, Blow ye the trumpet in the land: cry, gather together, and say, Assemble yourselves, and let us go into the defenced cities. 6 Set up the standard toward Zion: retire, stay not: for I will bring evil from the north, and a great destruction. 7 The lion is come up from his thicket, and the destroyer of the Gentiles is on his way; he is gone forth from his place to make thy land desolate; and thy cities shall be laid waste, without an inhabitant.

Jer 6:1 O ye children of Benjamin, gather yourselves to flee out of the midst of Jerusalem, and blow the trumpet in Tekoa, and set up a sign of fire in Beth-haccerem: for evil appeareth out of the north, and great destruction.

Jer 6:22 Thus saith the LORD, Behold, a people cometh from the north country, and a great nation shall be raised from the sides of the earth. 23 They shall lay hold on bow and spear; they are cruel, and have no mercy; their voice roareth like the sea; and they ride upon horses, set in array as men for war against thee, O daughter of Zion.

Jer 10:22 Behold, the noise of the bruit is come, and a great commotion out of the north country, to make the cities of Judah desolate, and a den of dragons.

Jer 13:19 The cities of the south shall be shut up, and none shall open them: Judah shall be carried away captive all of it, it shall be wholly carried away captive. 20 Lift up your eyes, and behold them that come from the north: where is the flock that was given thee, thy beautiful flock? 21 What wilt thou say when he shall punish thee? for thou hast taught them to be captains, and as chief over thee: shall not sorrows take thee, as a woman in travail?

Jer 25:4 And the LORD hath sent unto you all his servants the prophets, rising early and sending them; but ye have not hearkened, nor inclined your ear to hear. 5 They said, Turn ye again now every one from his evil way, and from the evil of your doings, and dwell in the land that the LORD hath given unto you and to your fathers for ever and ever: 6 And go not after other gods to serve them, and to worship them, and provoke me not to anger with the works of your hands; and I will do you no hurt. 7 Yet ye have not hearkened unto me, saith the LORD; that ye might provoke me to anger with the works of your hands to your own hurt. 8 Therefore thus saith the LORD of hosts; Because ye have not heard my words, 9 Behold, I will send and take all the families of the north, saith the LORD, and Nebuchadnezzar the king of Babylon, my servant, and will bring them against this land, and against the inhabitants thereof, and against all these nations round about, and will utterly destroy them, and make them an astonishment, and an hissing, and perpetual desolations.

It was from the people and kingdom of the north, that God sent judgment upon Israel for their apostasy. The people of the kingdom of Babylon under the leadership of Nebuchadnezzar brought destruction and desolation upon the nation of Israel. It was also the kingdoms, or barbarians from the north that brought destruction and desolation upon the Roman Empire.  This was a result of exalting a form of apostate sun worshipping "Christianity" within their empire, the Papacy. The aforesaid being as proposed, the abomination of desolation. History speaks – (all emphasis mine)

"The union of the Roman Empire was dissolved: its genius was humbled in the dust; and armies of unknown barbarians, issuing from the frozen regions of the North, had established their victorious reign over the fairest provinces of Europe and Africa." See Gibbon's "Decline and Fall,"Chap. 33:last sentence.

But already had issued from the forests of the North the most effectual
promoters of the papal power. The barbarians who had invaded and
settled in the West, after being satiated with blood and plunder, lowered
their reeking swords before the intellectual power that met them face to
face. Recently converted to Christianity, ignorant of the spiritual character
of the Church, and feeling the want of a certain external pomp in religion,
they prostrated themselves, half savage and half heathen as they were, at
the feet of the high-priest of Rome. With their aid the West was in his
power. At first the Vandals, then the Ostrogoths, somewhat later the
Burgundians and Alans, next the Visigoths, and lastly the Lombards and
Anglo-Saxons, came and bent the knee to the Roman pontiff. It was the
sturdy shoulders of those children of the idolatrous north that succeeded in placing on the supreme throne of Christendom a pastor of the banks of the Tiber. (HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY, BY J. H. MERLE D'AUBIGNE, D.D.,VOLUME FIRST., BOOK 1, STATE OF EUROPE BEFORE THE REFORMATION.
CHAPTER 1)

The immediate effect of this apostasy, which developed the papacy in
the Roman Empire, was the complete ruin of the Roman Empire. And, this
consequence of the apostasy, which is traced in the first three steps of the
two lines of prophecy of the Seven Churches and the Seven Seals, is
sketched in the first four trumpets of the line of prophecy of the Seven
Trumpets. And here it is — in the Seven Trumpets — that national history
enters, as an incident, in this book of Church history; as in the rise of the
little horn amongst the ten, in the book of Daniel, there enters Church
history, as an incident, in that book of national history. The Seven
Trumpets aptly enter here, because the trumpet is the symbol of war; and it
was by the universal war of the floods of barbarians from the north, that
there was swept away that mass of corruption that was heaped upon the
Roman Empire by its union with the apostate Church, in the making of the
papacy. (ECCLESIASTICAL EMPIRE by Alonzo Jones pages 17 & 18)

And finally, in 476, when Odoacer, king of the Heruli, became king of
Italy, the last vestige of the Western empire of Rome was gone, and was
divided among the ten nations of barbarians of the North. (THE TWO EMPIRES OR ROME AND THE U.S.A by Alonzo Jones page 423)

The Romans were ignorant of the extent of their danger, and the number of their enemies. Beyond the Rhine and Danube,the northern countries of Europe and Asia were filled with innumerable tribes of hunters and shepherds, poor, voracious, and turbulent; bold in arms, and impatient to ravish the fruits of industry.The Barbarian world was agitated by the rapid impulse of war; and the peace of Gaul or Italy was shaken by the distant revolutions of China. The Huns, who fled before a victorious enemy, directed their march towards the West; and the torrent was swelled by the gradual accession of captives and allies. The flying tribes who yielded to the Huns assumed in their turn the spirit of conquest; the endless column of Barbarians pressed on the Roman empire with accumulated weight; and, if the foremost were destroyed, the vacant space was instantly replenished by new assailants. Such formidable emigrations can no longer issue from the North; and the long repose, which has been imputed to the decrease of population, is the happy consequence of the progress of arts and agriculture. (General Observations on the Fall of the Roman Empire in the West by Edward Gibbon)

The third event was the most important of all. We have seen, and shall see further, how the Western bishops were Just as disdainful as the Eastern of the Roman Pope's claim to rule them. But very soon after the establishment of Christianity in Europe there occurred the mighty downpour of barbarians from the forests of Germany which destroyed the Roman Empire and prepared Europe for the Middle Ages. This great catastrophe shattered the provincial churches — of Gaul and Spain and Africa — annihilated the Roman school-system, and brought a sudden and dense darkness upon Southern Europe and Africa. There are other points to consider before we examine this closely, but it must be mentioned, in anticipation, here as the third and chief event which enabled the Popes to enforce their fraudulent claim. (SECTION I,THE HISTORY OF THE ROMAN CHURCH, CHAPTER I, THE ORIGIN OF THE PAPACY by Joseph McCabe)

The barbarians of the North soon began their incursions and extended their conquests until the imperial power of the west expired in A. D. 476. (Daniel and the Revelation by Uriah Smith, page 266)

Thus, before the Empire of the West fell, the Bishop of Rome had established substantially his spiritual supremacy. An influence of a manifold kind, of which not the least part was the prestige of the city and the empire, had lifted him to this fatal pre-eminence. But now the time has come when the empire must fall, and we expect to see that supremacy which it had so largely helped to build up fall with it. But no! The wave of barbarism which rolled in from the North, overwhelming society and sweeping away the empire, broke harmlessly at the feet of the Bishop of Rome. The shocks that overturned dynasties and blotted out nationalities, left his power untouched, his seat unshaken. Nay, it was at that very hour, when society was perishing around him, that the Bishop of Rome laid anew the foundations of his power, and placed them where they might remain immovable for all time. ( THE HISTORY OF PROTESTANTISM, Rev. James Aitken Wylie, LL.D, Chap.3 page 54)

There are many who have researched the history of Rome, and tried to explain the details of its fall. The writer is of the firm belief that God Himself is the one who establishes or dissolves nations at His will. As apostate Christianity arose within the Roman Empire, the empire itself began to decline, as a direct result of the same. The decline and fall of the Roman Empire was the establishment and empowerment of the Church of Rome. The abomination of desolation is just like its creator, Satan himself. The more its power is established, the more destruction and desolation come upon those by whom, and over whom it is established. The empire of Rome may have vanished, but the Church of Rome continued the legacy conceived by the adulterous relationship between apostate Christianity and the last Emperors of Rome, and the Roman state.

It is to be noted, that the Roman Empire in its entirety did not fall by A. D. 476. It was the western Empire that was dissolved by this time. The eastern empire, commonly known as the Byzantine Empire, continued long after the decline and fall of the western empire. There is neither time nor space to delve into the history of the division of the empire. This much though must be said, the influence and power of the Papacy never gained the ascendancy within the eastern empire that it exercised within the west. There was eventually a split also between the Christians of the western and eastern empires. The Eastern Church did not accept the authority of the Pope. Correspondingly therefore, neither was its decline and fall for the same reason, or at the same time as that of the western empire. Today we know the Eastern Church as the Eastern Orthodox.

Having established God's judgments upon Israel and Christianity by way of the people and kingdoms of the north, we will now move on in the next chapter to the establishment of Sunday sacredness in relation to the same.

Ignatius, Barnabas and Justin, whose writings constitute our major source of information for the first half of the second century, witnessed and participated in the process of separation from Judaism which led the majority of the Christians to abandon the Sabbath and adopt Sunday as the new day of worship. Their testimonies therefore, coming from such an early period, assume a vital importance for our inquiry into the causes of the origin of Sunday observance  (Samuele Bacchiocchi, Ph. D., Andrews University- FROM SABBATH TO SUNDAY:  A HISTORICAL INVESTIGATION OF THE RISE OF SUNDAY OBSERVANCE IN EARLY CHRISTIANITY -Chapter 7 -ANTI-JUDAISM AND THE ORIGIN OF SUNDAY)

"Until well into the second century we do not find the slightest indication in our sources that Christians marked Sunday by any kind of abstention from work."—W. Rordorf, Sunday, p. 157.

North African half-heathen Christians who led out in Christian worship on Sunday, were also the first to call Jesus Christ the true Sun-god, and to direct their prayers toward the east--the rising sun--to rise early in the morning that they pray facing the sun as it arose. Clement of Alexandria (c.150-215 AD.) frequently called Christ the true Sun, and he urged the pagans to accept Him as such. Origen (c. 185-254) said, "Christ is the Sun of Justice; if the moon is united, which is the Church, it will be filled with His light." Cyprian (d. 258), Bishop of Carthage told believers "to pray at sunrise to commemorate the resurrection . . . and to pray at the setting of the sun . . . for the advent of Christ." "They took a much easier view of certain pagan customs, conventions and images and saw no objection, after ridding them of their pagan content, to adapting them to Christian thought."—J. Danielou, Bible and Liturgy, p. 299.

"Cults of the sun, as we know from many sources, had attained great vogue during the second, third, and fourth centuries. Sun-worshipers indeed formed one of the big groups in that religious world in which Christianity was fighting for a place. Many of them became converts to Christianity . . . Worshipers in St. Peter's turned away from the altar and faced the door so that they could adore the rising sun."—Gordon J. Laing, Survivals of Roman Religion, p. 192. [Dr. Laing(1869-1945) was a Canadian-born university professor and later dean at the University of Chicago].

It was the Roman Imperial plan on several occasions, to unite all religions of the Empire into one religion—sun-worship: "The Jewish, the Samaritan, even the Christian, were to be fused and recast into one great system, of which the sun was to be the central object of adoration."—Henry Hart Milman, The History of Christianity, bk. 2, chap. 8 (Vol. II, p. 175). [Dr. Milman (1791-1868) was an important historian of England and dean of St. Paul's Cathedral in London].

Though Sunday is mentioned in so many different ways during the second century, it is not till we come almost to the close of the second century that we find the first; instance in which it is called "Lord's day." Clement, of Alexandria, A.D. 194, uses this title with reference to "the eighth day." If he speaks of a natural day, he no doubt means Sunday. It is not certain, however, that he speaks of a natural day, for his explanation gives to the term an entirely different sense. THE HISTORY OF THE SABBATH by J.N. Andrews page 160

Tertullian, A.D. 200, is the next writer who uses the term "Lord's day."
He defines his meaning, and fixes the name upon the day of Christ's resurrection. Kitto says this is "the earliest authentic instance" in which the name is thus applied, and we have proved this true by actual examination of every writer, unless the reader can discover some reference to Sunday in Clement's mystical eighth day. Id  page 162

Origen, A.D. 231, is the third of the ancient writers who call "the eighth day" the Lord's day. He was the disciple of Clement, the first writer who makes this application. It is not strange, therefore, that he should teach Clement's doctrine of a perpetual Lord's day, nor that he should state it even more distinctly than did Clement himself. Origen, having represented Paul as teaching that all days are alike, continues thus: — "If it be objected to us on this subject that we ourselves are accustomed to observe certain days, as for example the Lord's day, the Preparation, the Passover, or the Pentecost, I have to answer, that to the perfect Christian, who is ever in his thoughts, words, and deeds serving his natural Lord, God the Word, all his days are the Lord's, and he is always keeping the Lord's day."  Against Celsus, book 8, chap. 29; Testimony of the Fathers, p. 87.  Id page 165

The "Lord's day" of the Catholic church can be traced no nearer to John than A.D. 194, or perhaps, in strict truth, to A.D. 200, and those who then use the name show plainly that they did not believe it to be the Lord's day by apostolic appointment. To hide these fatal facts by seeming to trace the title back to Ignatius; the disciple of John, and thus to identify Sunday with the Lord's day of that apostle, a series of remarkable frauds has been committed, which we have had occasion to examine. But even could the Sunday Lord's day be traced to Ignatius, the disciple of John, it would then come no nearer being an apostolic institution than does the Catholic festival of the Passover, which can be traced to Polycarp, another of John's disciples, who claimed to have received it from John himself! Id pages 166and 167.

"The festival of Sunday, like all other festivals, was always only a human ordinance, and it was far from the intentions of the apostles to establish a divine command in this respect, far from them, and from the early apostolic church, to transfer the laws of the Sabbath to Sunday. Perhaps at the end of the second century a false application of this kind had begun to take place; for men appear by that time to have considered laboring on Sunday as a sin." Neander's Church History, translated by H. J. Rose, p. 186.

The following is taken from The Great Empires of Prophecy by A. T. Jones. Pages 349-351 and 357-359.

" The next step in addition to this was the adoption of the day of the sun as a festival day. To such an extent were the forms of sun-worship practised in this apostasy, that before the close of the second century the heathen themselves charged these so-called Christians with worshiping the sun. A presbyter of the church of Carthage, then and now one of the "church fathers," who wrote about A.D. 200, considered it necessary to make a defense of the practice, which he did to the following effect in an address to the rulers and magistrates of the Roman Empire: — "Others, again, certainly with more information and greater verisimilitude, believe that the sun is our god. We shall be counted Persians perhaps, though we do not worship the orb of day painted on a piece of linen cloth, having himself everywhere in his own disk. The idea no doubt has originated from our being known to turn to the east in prayer. But you, many of you, also under pretense sometimes of worshiping the heavenly bodies, move your lips in the direction of the sunrise. In the same way, if we devote Sunday to rejoicing, from a far different reason than sun-worship, we have some resemblance to those of you who devote the day of Saturn to ease and luxury, though they too go far away from Jewish ways, of which indeed they are ignorant." — Tertullian "Apology," chap. 16.

And again in an address to all the heathen he justifies this practice by the argument, in effect, You do the same thing, you originated it too, therefore you have no right to blame us. In his own words his defense is as follows: —

"Others, with greater regard to good manners, it must be confessed, suppose that the sun is the god of the Christians, because it is a well-known fact that we pray toward the east, or because we make Sunday a day of festivity. What then? Do you do less than this? Do not many among you, with an affectation of sometimes worshiping the heavenly bodies, likewise move your lips in the direction of the sunrise? It is you, at all events, who have admitted the sun into the calendar of the week; and you have selected its day, in preference to the preceding day, as the most suitable in the week for either an entire abstinence from the bath, or for its postponement until the evening, or for taking rest and banqueting." — Tertullian "Ad Nationes," book 1, chap. 13.

This accommodation was easily made, and all this practice was easily justified, by the perverse-minded teachers, in the perversion of such scriptures as, "The Lord God is a sun and shield," and, "Unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in his wings."  As this custom spread, and through it such disciples were multiplied, the ambition of the bishop of Rome grew apace. It was in honor of the day of the sun that there was manifested the first attempt of the bishop of Rome to compel the obedience of all other bishops, and the fact that this attempt was made in such a cause, at the very time when these pretended Christians were openly accused by the heathen of worshiping the sun, is strongly suggestive.

From Rome there came now another addition to the sun-worshiping apostasy. The first Christians being mostly Jews, continued to celebrate the Passover in remembrance of the death of Christ, the true Passover; and this was continued among those who from among the Gentiles had turned to Christ. Accordingly, the celebration was always on the Passover day, — the fourteenth of the first month. Rome, however, and from her all the West, adopted the day of the sun as the day of this celebration. According to the Eastern custom, the celebration, being on the fourteenth day of the month, would of course fall on different days of the week as the years revolved. The rule of Rome was that the celebration must always be on a Sunday — the Sunday nearest to the fourteenth day of the first month of the Jewish year. And if the fourteenth day of that month should itself be a Sunday, then the celebration was not to be held on that day, but upon the next Sunday. One reason of this was not only to be as like the heathen as possible, but to be as un like the Jews as possible; this, in order not only to facilitate the "conversion" of the heathen by conforming to their customs, but also by pandering to their spirit of contempt and hatred of the Jews. It was upon this point that the bishop of Rome made his first open attempt at Absolutism..................

"Accordingly, after having taken the advice of some foreign bishops, he wrote an imperious letter to the Asiatic prelates commanding them to imitate the example of the Western Christians with respect to the time of celebrating the festival of Easter. The Asiatics answered this lordly requisition by the pen of Polycrates, bishop of Ephesus, who declared in their name, with great spirit and resolution, that they would by no means depart in this manner from the custom handed down to them by their ancestors. Upon this the thunder of excommunication began to roar. Victor, exasperated by this resolute answer of the Asiatic bishops, broke communion with them, pronounced them unworthy of the name of his brethren, and excluded them from all fellowship with the church of Rome."
Mosheim "Ecclesiastical History," century 2, part 2, chap. 4, par. 11. Maclaine's Translation...


While this effort was being made on the side of philosophy to unite all religions, there was at the same time a like effort on the side of politics. It was the ambition of Elagabalus (A.D. 218-222) to make the worship of the sun supersede all other worship in Rome. It is further related of him that a more ambitious scheme even than this was in the emperor's mind; which was nothing less than the blending of all religions into one, of which "the
sun was to be the central object of adoration."— Milman "History of Christianity"  book 2, chap. 8, par. 22.  But the elements were not yet fully prepared for such a fusion. Also the shortness of the reign of Elagabalus prevented any decided advancement toward success.

Alexander Severus (A.D. 222-225) held to the same idea, and carried it into effect so far as his individual practice was concerned. "The mother of Alexander Severus, the able, perhaps crafty and rapacious, Mammaea, had at least held intercourse with the Christians of Syria. She had conversed with the celebrated Origen, and listened to his exhortations, if without conversion, still not without respect. Alexander, though he had neither the religious education, the pontifical character, nor the dissolute manners of his predecessor, was a Syrian, with no hereditary attachment to the Roman form of paganism. He seems to have affected a kind of universalism: he paid decent respect to the gods of the Capitol; he held in honor the Egyptian worship, and enlarged the temples of His and Serapis. In his own palace, with respectful indifference, he enshrined, as it were, as his household deities, the representatives of the different religions or theophilosophic systems which were prevalent in the Roman Empire, — Orpheus, Abraham, Christ, and Apollonius of Tyana.... The homage of Alexander Severus may be a fair test of the general sentiment of the more intelligent heathen of his time." — Milman Id., book 2, chap. 8, par. 24. His reign also was too short to accomplish anything beyond his own individual example. But the same tendency went rapidly forward.

On the side of philosophy and the apostasy, the progress was continuous and rapid."Heathenism, as interpreted by philosophy, almost found favor with some of the more moderate Christian apologists.... The Christians endeavored to enlist the earlier philosophers in their cause; they were scarcely content with asserting that the nobler Grecian philosophy might be designed to prepare the human mind for the reception of Christianity; they were almost inclined to endow these sages with a kind of prophetic foreknowledge of its more mysterious doctrines. 'I have explained,' says the Christian in Minucius Felix, 'the opinions of almost all the philosophers, whose most illustrious glory it is that they have worshiped one God, though under various names; so that one might suppose either that the Christians of the present day are philosophers, or that the philosophers of old were already Christians.' "These advances on the part of Christianity were more than met by paganism. The heathen religion, which prevailed at least among the more enlightened pagans during this period,... was almost as different from that of the older Greeks and Romans, or even that which prevailed at the commencement of the empire, as it was from Christianity.... On the great elementary principle of Christianity, the unity of the supreme God, this approximation had long been silently made. Celsus, in his celebrated controversy with Origen, asserts that this philosophical notion of the Deity is perfectly reconcilable with paganism." — Milman Id., par. 28."

The text of Constantine's Sunday Law of 321 A.D. is :
"One the venerable day of the Sun let the magistrates and people residing in cities rest, and let all workshops be closed. In the country however persons engaged in agriculture may freely and lawfully continue their pursuits because it often happens that another day is not suitable for gain-sowing or vine planting; lest by neglecting the proper moment for such operations the bounty of heaven should be lost. (Given the 7th day of March, Crispus and Constantinebeing consuls each of them the second time." Codex Justinianus, lib. 3, tit. 12, 3; translated in History of the Christian Church, Philip Schaff, D.D., (7-vol.ed.) Vol. III, p.380. New York, 1884

Here is the first Sunday Law decree of a Christian council. It was given about 16 years after Constantine's first Sunday Law of A.D. 321: "Christians shall not Judaize and be idle on Saturday [in the original: "sabbato"--shall not be idle on the Sabbath], but shall work on that day; but the Lord's day they shall especially honour, and as being Christians, shall, if possible, do no work on that day. If, however, they are found Judaizing, they shall be shut out ['anathema,'--excommunicated] from Christ."—Council of Laodicea, c. A.D. 337, Canon 29, quoted in C.J. Hefele, "A History of the Councils of the Church," Vol. 2, p. 316.

"Modern Christians who talk of keeping Sunday as a 'holy' day, as in the still extant 'Blue Laws,' of colonial America, should know that as a 'holy' day of rest and cessation from labor and amusements Sunday was unknown to Jesus . . . It formed no tenet [teaching] of the primitive Church and became 'sacred' only in the course of time. Outside the Church its observance was legalized for the Roman Empire through a series of decrees starting with the famous one of Constantine in 321, an edict due to his political and social ideas."—W, W. Hyde, "Paganism to Christianity in the Roman Empire," 1946, p. 257.

"The Church made a sacred day of Sunday . . . largely because it was the weekly festival of the sun;--for it was a definite Christian policy to take over the pagan festivals endeared to the people by tradition, and to give them a Christian significance."-- Arthur Weigall, "The Paganism in Our Christianity," 1928, p. 145.

"Remains of the struggle [between the religion of Christianity and the religion of Mithraism] are found in two institutions adopted from its rival by Christianity in the fourth century, the two Mithraic sacred days: December 25, 'dies natalis solis' [birthday of the sun], as the birthday of Jesus,--and Sunday, 'the venerable day of the Sun,' as Constantine called it in his edict of 321."—Walter Woodburn Hyde, "Paganism to Christianity in the Roman Empire," p. 60.

"This [Constantine's Sunday decree of March, 321] is the 'parent' Sunday law making it a day of rest and release from labor. For from that time to the present there have been decrees about the observance of Sunday which have profoundly influenced European and American society. When the Church became a part of State under the Christian emperors, Sunday observance was enforced by civil statutes, and later when the Empire was past, the Church, in the hands of the papacy, enforced it by ecclesiastical and also by civil enactments." Walter W. Hyde, "Paganism to Christianity in the Roman Empire," 1946, p. 261.

"Constantine labored at this time untiringly to unite the worshipers of the old and the new into one religion. All his laws and contrivances are aimed at promoting this amalgamation of religions. He would by all lawful and peaceable means melt together a purified heathenism and a moderated Christianity . . . Of all his blending and melting together of Christianity and heathenism, none is more easy to see through than this making of his Sunday law: The Christians worshiped their Christ, the heathen their Sun-god. . . [so they should now be combined."—H.G. Heggtveit, "illustreret Kirkehistorie," 1895, p. 202.

"If every Sunday is to be observed joyfully by the Christians on account of the resurrection, then every Sabbath on account of the burial is to be regarded in execration [cursing] of the Jews."—Pope Sylvester, quoted by S.R.E. Humbert, "Adversus Graecorum Calumnias," in J.P. Migne, "Patrologie," p. 143. [Sylvester (A.D. 314-337) was the pope at the time Constantine 1 was Emperor.]

As we have already noted, excepting for the Roman and Alexandrian Christians, the majority of Christians were observing the seventh-day Sabbath at least as late as the middle of the fifth century [A.D. 450]. The Roman and Alexandrian Christians were among those converted from heathenism. They began observing Sunday as a merry religious festival in honor of the Lord's resurrection, about the latter half of the second century A.D. However, they did not try to teach that the Lord or His apostles commanded it. In fact, no ecclesiastical writer before Eusebius of Caesarea in the fourth century even suggested that either Christ or His apostles instituted the observance of the first day of the week.

"These Gentile Christians of Rome and Alexandria began calling the first day of the week 'the Lord's day.' This was not difficult for the pagans of the Roman Empire who were steeped in sun worship to accept, because they [the pagans] referred to their sun-god as their 'Lord.' "—EM. Chalmers, "How Sunday Came Into the Christian Church," p. 3.

"Down even to the fifth century the observance of the Jewish Sabbath was continued in the Christian church, but with a rigor and solemnity gradually diminishing until it was wholly discontinued."—Lyman Coleman, "Ancient Christianity Exemplified" chap. 26, sec. 2, p. 527.


"What began, however, as a pagan ordinance, ended as a Christian regulation; and a long series of imperial decrees, during the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries, enjoined with increasing stringency abstinence from labor on Sunday."—Huttan Webster, "Rest Days," pp. 122-123, 210.

"A history of the problem shows that in some places, it was really only after some centuries that the Sabbath rest really was entirely abolished, and by that time the practice of observing a bodily rest on the Sunday had taken its place . . . It was the seventh day of the week which typified the rest of God after creation, and not the first day. "—Vincent Jo Kelly, Forbidden Sunday and Feast day Occupations, 1943, pp. 15, 22 [This Catholic University Press publication was written by a priest of the Redemptorist order].

"The early Christians had at first adopted the Jewish seven-day week with its numbered week days, but by the close of the third century A.D. this began to give way to the planetary week; and in the fourth and fifth centuries the pagan designations became generally accepted in the western half of Christendom. The use of the planetary names by Christians attests the growing influence of astrological speculations introduced by converts from paganism . . . During these same centuries the spread of Oriental solar [sun] worships, especially that of Mithra [Persian sun worship], in the Roman world, had already led to the substitution by pagans of dies Solis for dies Saturni, as the first day of the planetary week. Thus gradually a pagan institution was engrafted on Christianity."—Hutton Webster, Rest Days, pp. 220-221. [Webster (1875-?), was an author, historian, and professor at the University of Nebraska].


"The last day of the week was strictly kept in connection with that of the first day for a long time after the overthrow of the temple and its worship. Down even to the fifth century the Observance of the Jewish Sabbath was continued in the Christian church, but with a rigor and solemnity gradually diminishing until it was wholly discontinued." Coleman  Ancient Christianity Exemplified, chap. 26, sec. 2.

"During the early ages of the church, it was never entitled 'the Sabbath,' this word being confined to the seventh day of the week, the Jewish Sabbath, which, as we have already said, continued to be observed for several centuries by the converts to Christianity." Anc. Christ. Exem., chap. 26, sec. 2.

"The observance of the Lord's day was ordered while yet the Sabbath of the Jews was continued; nor was the latter superseded until the former had acquired the same solemnity and importance which belonged, at first, to that great day which God originally ordained and blessed. But in time, after the Lord's day was fully established, the observance of the Sabbath of the Jews was gradually discontinued, and was finally denounced as heretical." Anc. Christ. Exem., chap. 26, sec. 2.

"The ancient Sabbath did remain and was observed together with the celebration of the Lord's day by the Christians of the East church above three hundred years after our Savior's death; and besides that, no other day for more hundreds of years than I spake of before, was known in the church by the name of Sabbath but that: let the collection thereof and conclusion of all be this: The Sabbath of the seventh day, as touching the alligations of God's solemn worship to time, was ceremonial; that Sabbath was religiously observed in the East church three hundred years and more after our Savior's passion. That church, being the great part of Christendom, and having the apostles' doctrine and example to instruct them, would have restrained it if it had been deadly."  Edward Brerewood, professor in Gresham College, London . Learned Treatise of the Sabbath, p. 77, Oxford, 1631.

And Sir Win. Domville says: —
"Centuries of the Christian era passed away before the Sunday was observed by the Christian church as a Sabbath. History does not furnish us with a single proof or indication that it was at any time so observed previous to the Sabbatical edict of Constantine in A.D. 321."  Examination of the Six Texts, p. 291.

"Our observance of Sunday as the Lord's day is apparently derived from Mithraism. The argument that has sometimes been used against this claim, namely, that Sunday was chosen because of the resurrection on that day, is not well supported." Gordon J. Laing, "Survivals of Roman Religion," p. 148.

According to the many quotes above, we may determine that Sunday sacredness was being established among "Christians" somewhere around the end of the second century, or 200 A. D.  It gained momentum during the next few centuries until it had almost wholly replaced the seventh day Sabbath by the end of the fifth century, or 500 A. D. If, as the writer contends, the establishment of Sunday sacredness is the apex of the abomination of desolation, then the time of its establishment should coincide with the demise of the Western Roman Empire. We will examine that history in the next chapter.

ROME DIVIDED — THE ALEMANNI AND THE FRANKS. (THE GREAT EMPIRES OF PROPHECY by Alonzo Jones)

"In the reign of the emperor Caracalla [A.D. 211-217], an innumerable swarm of Suevi appeared on the banks of the Main, and in the neighborhood of the Roman provinces, in quest either of food, of plunder, or of glory. The hasty army of volunteers gradually coalesced into a great and permanent nation, and as it was composed from so many different tribes, assumed the name of Alemanni or Allmen, to denote at once their various lineage and their common bravery. The latter was soon felt by the Romans in many a hostile inroad. The Alemanni fought chiefly on horseback; but their cavalry was rendered still more formidable by a mixture of light infantry, selected from the bravest and most active of the youth, whom frequent exercise had inured to accompany the horsemen in the longest march, the most rapid charge, or the most precipitate retreat.

"This warlike people of Germans had been astonished by the immense preparations of Alexander Severus [A.D. 234]; they were dismayed by the arms of his successor [Maximin, A.D. 235], a barbarian equal in valor and fierceness to themselves. But still hovering on the frontiers of the empire, they increased the general disorder that ensued after the death of Decius [A.D. 250]. They inflicted severe wounds on the rich provinces of Gaul; they were the first who removed the veil that covered the feeble majesty of Italy. A numerous body of the Alemanni penetrated across the Danube and through the Rhaetian Alps into the plains of Lombardy, advanced as far as Ravenna, and displayed the victorious banners of barbarians almost in sight of Rome [cir. A.D. 260]. And then, "laden with spoil, they retired into Germany; and their retreat was esteemed as a victory by the unwarlike Romans." (Gibbons "Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire," chap. 10, pars. 26, 27.)

In the reign of Aurelian, A.D. 270, again, a hundred and twenty thousand of "the Alemanni traced a line of devastation from the Danube to the Po," and even as far as Fano in Umbria, "with a design of sacking the defenseless mistress of the world." Aurelian met them in three hard-fought battles. In the first "the Romans received so severe a blow that, according to the expression of a writer extremely partial to Aurelian, the immediate dissolution of the empire was apprehended." In the third, however, the Romans inflicted upon them "a total and irretrievable defeat. The flying remnant of their host was exterminated, and Italy was delivered from the inroads of the Alemanni." (Ibid Chap. 11, pars. 18-22.)


The following is taken from the book THE TWO EMPIRES OR ROME AND THE U.S.A by Alonzo Jones pages 421- 427

(In short, the same corruptions that had characterized the former Rome were reproduced in the Rome of the fifth century. "The primitive rigor of discipline and manners was utterly neglected and forgotten by the ecclesiastics of Rome. The most exorbitant luxury, with all the vices attending it, was introduced among them, and the most scandalous and unchristian arts of acquiring wealth universally practiced. They seem to have rivaled in riotous living the greatest epicures of Pagan Rome when luxury was there at the highest pitch. For Jerome, who was an eye witness of what he writ, reproaches the Roman clergy with the same excesses which the poet Juvenal so severely censured in the Roman nobility under the reign of Domitian." (Bower.  "History of the Popes," Damasus, par. 14.)

The following quotation, though touching upon some points already made, gives others of sufficient value to justify its insertion: "The mass of professing believers were found to relapse into the grossest superstitions and practices of the heathen.... The old heathen cultus, particularly that of the sun (Sol invictus), had formerly entwined itself with the Christian worship of God. Many Christians, before entering the Basilica of Peter, were wont to mount the platform, in order to make their obeisance to the rising luminary. Here was an instance of the way in which the 'spirit of paganism,' had found means of insinuating itself into the very heart of Christianity. Leo could say, with no great exaggeration, in looking at the moral position of the Roman Christians, 'Quod temporibus nostris auctore diabolo sic vitiata sunt omnia, ut fere nihil sit quod absque idololatria transigatur' [In our time, by the instigation of the devil, all things have become so corrupt that there is hardly anything that is done without idolatry]. The weddings of the Christians could not be distinguished from, those of the pagans. Everything was determined by auguries and auspices; the wild orgies of the Bacchanalians, with all their obscene songs and revelry, were not wanting." (Merivale. "Conversion of the Northern Nations," notes and illustrations, E.)

And now all the evils engendered in that evil intrigue which united the State with a professed Christianity, hurried on the doomed empire to its final and utter ruin. "The criminal and frivolous pleasures of a decrepit civilization left no thought for the absorbing duties of the day or the fearful trials of the morrow. Unbridled lust and unblushing indecency admitted no sanctity in the marriage tie. The rich and powerful established harems, in the recesses of which their wives lingered, forgotten, neglected, and despised. The banquet, theater, and the circus exhausted what little strength and energy were left by domestic excesses. The poor aped the vices of the rich, and hideous depravity reigned supreme, and invited the vengeance of heaven. (Lea. "History of Sacerdotal Celibacy," chap. 5. par. 20.)

The pagan superstitions, the pagan delusions, and the pagan vices, which had been brought into the church by the apostasy, and clothed with a form of godliness, had wrought such corruption that the society of which it was a part could no longer exist. From it no more good could possibly come, and it must be swept away. "The uncontrollable progress of avarice, prodigality, voluptuousness, theater going, intemperance, lewdness; in short, of all the heathen vices, which Christianity had come to eradicate, still carried the Roman empire and people with rapid strides toward
dissolution, and gave it at last into the hands of the rude, but simple and morally vigorous, barbarians." (Schaff. "History of the Christian Church," Vol. 3, section 23, par. 2.)

And onward those barbarians came, swiftly and in multitudes. For a hundred years the dark cloud had been hanging threateningly over the borders of the empire, encroaching slightly upon the West and breaking occasionally upon the East. But at the close of the fourth century the tempest burst in all its fury, and the flood was flowing ruinously. As early as A.D. 377 a million Goths had crossed the Danube, and between that time and A.D. 400 they had ravaged the country from Thessalonica to the Adriatic Sea. In A.D. 400 a host of them entered the borders of Italy, but were restrained for a season.

In 406 a band of Burgundians, Vandals, Suevi, and Alani from the north of Germany four hundred thousand strong, overran the country as far as Florence. In the siege of that city their course was checked with the loss of more than one hundred thousand. They then returned to Germany, and with large accessions to their numbers, overran all the southern part of Gaul. The Burgundians remained in Gaul; the Vandals, the Alani, and the Suevi overran all the southern part of Spain, and carried their ravages over the greater part of that province, and clear to the Strait of Gibraltar.

In 410 again returned the mighty hosts of the Goths, and spread over all Italy from the Alps to the Strait of Sicily, and for five days inflicted upon Rome such pillage as had never befallen it since the day, nearly a thousand years before, when the Cimbri left it in ruins. They marched out of Italy and took possession of Southeastern Gaul from the Mediterranean Sea to the Bay of Biscay.

In May 429, the Vandals, in whose numbers of the Alani had been absorbed, crossed the Strait of Gibraltar into Africa, and for ten years ravaged the country from there to Carthage, of which city they took possession with great slaughter, October 9, A.D. 439; and in 440 the terrible Genseric, king of the Vandals, ruled the Mediterranean and sacked the city of Rome.

In 449 the Saxons and their German neighbors invaded Britain, of which they soon became sole possessors, utterly exterminating the native inhabitants.

In 451-3 another mighty host, numbering seven hundred thousand, of all the barbarous nations, led by Attila, desolated Eastern Gaul as far as Chalons, and the north of Italy as far as the Rhone, but returned again beyond the Danube.

And finally, in 476, when Odoacer, king of the Heruli, became king of Italy, the last vestige of the Western empire of Rome was gone, and was divided among the ten nations of barbarians of the North.

Wherever these savages went, they carried fire and slaughter, and whenever they departed, they left desolation and ruin in their track, and carried away multitudes of captives. Thus was the proud empire of Western Rome swept from the earth; and that which Constantine and his ecclesiastical flatterers had promised one another should be the everlasting salvation of the State, proved its speedy and everlasting ruin.

It was impossible that it should be otherwise. We have seen to what a fearful depth of degradation Pagan Rome had gone in the days of the Caesars, yet the empire did not perish then. There was hope for the people. The gospel of Jesus Christ carried in earnestness, in simplicity, and in its heavenly power, brought multitudes to its saving light, and to a knowledge of the purity of Jesus Christ. This was their salvation; and the gospel of Christ, by restoring the virtue and integrity of the individual, was the preservation of the Roman State.

But when by apostasy that gospel had lost its purity and its power in the multitudes who professed it; and when it was used only as a cloak to cover the same old pagan wickedness; when this form of godliness, practiced not only without the power but in defiance of it, permeated the great masses of the people, and the empire had thereby become a festering mass of corruption; when the only means which it was possible for the Lord himself to employ to purify the people, had been taken and made only the cloak under which to increase unto more ungodliness, — there was no other remedy: destruction must come.

And it did come, as we have seen, by a host wild and savage, it is true; but whose social habits were so far above those of the people which they destroyed, that savage as they were, they were caused fairly to blush at the shameful corruptions which they found in this so-called Christian society of Rome. This is proved by the best authority. A writer who lived at the time
of the barbarian invasions and who wrote as a Christian, gives the following evidence as to the condition of things: —

"The church which ought everywhere to propitiate God, what does she, but provoke him to anger? How many may one meet, even in the church, who are not still drunkards, or debauchees, or adulterers, or fornicators, or robbers, or murderers, or the like, or all these at once. without end? It is even a sort of holiness among Christian people, to be less vicious.' From the public worship of God, and almost during it, they pass to deeds of shame. Scarce a rich man but would commit murder and fornication. We have lost the whole power of Christianity, and offend God the more, that we sin as Christians. We are worse than the barbarians and heathen. If the Saxon is wild, the Frank faithless, the Goth inhuman, the Alanian drunken, the Hun licentious, they are, by reason of their ignorance, far less punishable than we, who, knowing the commandments of God, commit all these crimes." (Salvian. Quoted by Schaff, Id., section 12, par. 3.)

"He compares the Christians, especially of Rome, with the Arian Goths and Vandals, to the disparagement of the Romans, who add to the gross sins of nature the refined vices of civilization, passion for the theaters, debauchery, and unnatural lewdness. Therefore has the just God given them into the hands of the barbarians, and exposed them to the ravages of the migrating hordes." (Schaff. Id.)

And this description, says the same author, "is in general not untrue." And he confirms it in his own words by the excellent observation that "nothing but the divine judgment of destruction upon this nominally Christian, but essentially heathen, world, could open the way for the moral regeneration of society. There must be new, fresh nations, if the Christian civilization, prepared in the old Roman empire, was to take firm root and bear ripe fruit." (Schaff. Id. section 24, par. 2.)

These new, fresh nations came, and planted themselves upon the ruins of the old. Out of these came the faithful Christians of the Dark Ages, and upon them broke the light of the Reformation. And out of these and by this means God produced the civilization of the nineteenth century and the new republic of the United States of America, from which there should go once more in its purity, as in the beginning, the everlasting gospel to every nation and kindred and tongue and people.


Chapter 22

THE SUPREMACY OF THE PAPACY.

AS out of the political difficulties of the days of Constantine, the Catholic Church rose to power in the State; so out of the ruin of the Roman empire she rose to supremacy over kings and nations. She had speedily wrought the ruin of one empire, and now for more than a thousand years she would prove a living curse to all the States and empires that should succeed it.

We have seen how that, by the arrogant ministry of Leo, the bishop of Rome was made the fountain of faith, and was elevated to a position of dignity and authority that the aspiring prelacy had never before attained. For Leo, as the typical pope, was one whose "ambition knew no bounds; and to gratify it, he stuck at nothing; made no distinction between right and wrong, between truth and falsehood; as if he had adopted the famous maxim of Julius Caesar, —

Be just, unless a kingdom tempts to break the laws, For sovereign power alone can justify the cause,' or thought the most criminal actions ceased to be criminal, and became meritorious, when any ways subservient to the increase of his power or the exaltation of his see." — Bower. "History of the Popes," Leo, last par. but one.

Nor was the force of any single point of his example ever lost upon his successors. His immediate successor, —

HILARY, 461-467,
was so glad to occupy the place which had been made so large by Leo, that shortly after his election he wrote a letter to the other bishops asking them to exult with him, taking particular care in the letter to tell them that he did not doubt that they all knew what respect and deference was paid "in the Spirit of God to St. Peter and his see." The bishops of Spain addressed him as "the successor of St. Peter, whose primacy ought to be loved and feared by all." He was succeeded by —

SIMPLICIUS, 467-483,
in whose pontificate the empire perished when the Heruli, under Odoacer, overran all Italy, deposed the last emperor of the West, appropriated to themselves one third of all the lands, and established the Herulian kingdom, with Odoacer as king of Italy. In fact, the more the imperial power faded, and the nearer the empire approached its fall, the more rapidly and the stronger grew the papal assumptions. Thus the very calamities which rapidly wrought the ruin of the empire, and which were hastened by the union of Church and State, were turned to the advantage of the bishopric of Rome. During the whole period of barbarian invasions from 400 to 476, the Catholic hierarchy everywhere adapted itself to the situation, and reaped power and influence from the calamities that were visited everywhere.
(THE TWO EMPIRES OR ROME AND THE U.S.A by Alonzo Jones, Chap. 22)

As already noted in the previous chapter, it was toward the end of the second century and in the beginning of the third, that Sunday sacredness began to take root within apostate Christianity in the Roman Empire. By the end of the fifth century, Sunday sacredness had almost completely replaced the seventh day Sabbath among Christians. As is obvious from the historical information we just examined, the downfall and ruin of the Roman Empire was concurrent to the establishment of Sunday sacredness within the apostate Roman Church, and therefore the empire. The abomination of desolation took its effect upon the Roman world. Its effect is the judgment of God upon the "Christian" nation that establishes it. When the children of Israel established it, God sent the Babylonians from the north as judgment for doing so.  When the "Christian" Romans did it, God sent the barbarians from the north as judgment for doing so. 

As the Roman Empire was ruined from within and without, the Church of Rome used the general state of confusion and desolation to seat herself in the place of power she had always sought. As the invading barbarians conquered and took over the reins of government, the Church of Rome simply lay on her back once again and invited the new civil authorities to become one with her. It is always the practice of Rome to commit spiritual fornication and adultery with the civil rulers of this earth. This she does in order to influence them to the furtherance of her own goals. Thus today, she has diplomatic relations with every single nation she can possibly seduce into spiritual adultery. Her goal is to rule this world. Biblical prophecy has foretold this very thing, which we are examining in this book.

It was the establishment of the Church of Rome, which precipitated and accompanied the decline and fall of the empire. The establishment of her abominations through the civil powers, brought the judgments of God upon the empire. The establishment of Sunday sacredness, the abomination of desolation, was at the same time the ruin of the empire and the establishment of the Church of Rome. As stated already in a previous chapter, it was through the establishment of the first Sunday laws that the Church of Rome first received power from the state to enforce her dogmas upon all the subjects of the state. By the time Sunday sacredness had almost wholly replaced the seventh day Sabbath, that is the end of the fifth century, the ruin of the Western Roman Empire was complete.

This process has taken place many times over throughout the history of the Papacy, her rise to power is the ruin of those she would lead.  Observe the following quote from Rev. James Aitken Wylie, LL.D in one of his several books, THE HISTORY OF PROTESTANTISM. -

"But the success of the Papacy, when closely examined, is not so surprising as it looks. It cannot be justly pronounced legitimate, or fairly won. Rome has ever been swimming with the tide. The evils and passions of society, which a true benefactress would have made it her business to cure -at least, to alleviate -Rome has studied rather to foster into strength, that she might be borne to power on the foul current which she herself had created. Amid battles, bloodshed, and confusion, has her path lain. The edicts of subservient Councils, the forgeries of hireling priests, the arms of craven monarchs, and the thunderbolts of excommunication have never been wanting to open her path. Exploits won by weapons of this sort are what her historians delight to chronicle. These are the victories that constitute her glory! And then, there remains yet another and great deduction from the apparent grandeur of her success, in that, after all, it is the success of only a few -a caste -the clergy. For although, during her early career, the Roman Church rendered certain important services to society -of which it will delight us to make mention in fitting place when she grew to maturity, and was able to develop her real genius, it was felt and acknowledged by all that her principles implied the ruin of all interests save her own, and that there was room in the world for none but herself. If her march, as shown in history down to the sixteenth century, is ever onwards, it is not less true that behind, on her path, lie the wrecks of nations, and the ashes of literature, of liberty, and of civilization." (Book Chapter 4)

This exact process is taking place again on a world wide scale, in no small part, due to the ever increasing influence and power of the Church of Rome within the legislative halls of many a nation. Not the least of which is our United States. As the power and influence of the Church of Rome has been on the rise in this country and world, so to have calamities, natural disasters, and wars been on the rise in this world. Her exaltation in this world, will be the ruin of the same. When the abomination of her creation, (Sunday sacredness) is exalted in this world again through the civil authorities, desolation will follow. 

She will lead this entire world in rebellion against God, and His Son Jesus Christ. The result of which, will be the ripening of the harvests of this world. When the harvests are ripe, this world will be reaped by Christ and His angels. We have already discussed these harvests in an earlier chapter. The purpose of this book is the furtherance of this very goal, which is to bring this world to the point of decision that will ripen the harvests. This must happen before our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ returns for His own. Thus as the Church of Rome ever increases her power and influence in this world, the cry must go forth -

Rev 18:2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. 3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities.

                           16-Rev. 12 THE WOMAN AND THE DRAGON


We will now begin an examination of the book of Revelation chapter twelve, through to the end of the book.

Rev 12:1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars: 2 And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.

Uriah Smith says the following about the woman of Rev. 12.

A woman," the true church. A corrupt woman is used to represent an apostate or corrupt church. Eze. 23:2-4; Revelation 17:3-6,15,18. By parity of reasoning, a pure woman, as in this instance, would represent the true church.  "The sun," the light and glory of the gospel dispensation. "The moon," the Mosaic dispensation. As the moon shines with a borrowed light derived from the sun, so the former dispensation shone with a light borrowed from the present. There they had the type and shadow; here we have the antitype and substance. "A crown of twelve stars," the twelve apostles.

No symbols more fitting and impressive could be found than are here employed. The Mosaic dispensation shone with a light borrowed from the Christian dispensation, just as the moon shines with light borrowed from the sun. How appropriate, therefore, to represent the former by the moon, and the latter by the sun. The woman, the church, had the moon under her feet; that is, the mosaic dispensation had just ended, and the woman was clothed with the light of the gospel sun, which had just risen. By anticipation the church is represented as fully organized, with its twelve apostles, before the man-child, Christ, appeared upon the scene. This is easily accounted for by the fact that it was to be thus constituted immediately after Christ should commence his ministry; and he is more especially connected with this church than with that of the former dispensation. ( Daniel and the Revelation by Uriah Smith, Chap.12 pages 440 &441)

The child of verse two is of course Christ, the promised seed of Abraham. Apart from Him, there would be no old or new covenants. He is the center and purpose of both. The promise of His first coming was the hope of the old covenant, and the establishment of the new. The promise of His second coming being the consummation of both.

Rev 12:3 And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads. 4 And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born. 5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne. 6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.

We know from verse nine of this same chapter, that the dragon is Satan himself. The book of Revelation is filled with the number seven, which represents completeness. Apart from the seven heads of the dragon, there are the seven heads of the beast, the seven churches, the seven spirits of God, the seven golden candlesticks, the seven stars, the seven seals, seven angels, seven trumpets, seven thunders, seven plagues, and seven golden vials. The seven heads of the dragon, no doubt represent the completeness of the dragons rebellion against God, in seven divisions if you will. 

The head of the great image of Daniel chapter two represented the kingdom of Babylon (Dan. 2:37&38). The four heads of the leopard of Daniel chapter seven represented the four divisions of the empire of Alexander the great among his four generals. It is the writer's conviction, that the seven heads of the dragon are the seven major kingdoms of this world through which, the devil has carried out his rebellion against God. The crowns upon the heads representing each king, or kingdom if you will. This is not to say that there have been no other kingdoms, or even other major kingdoms. These seven kingdoms however, have existed in relation to God's kingdom, through His people here on earth. In juxtaposition to and antagonism toward the Israel of God. Thus the struggle between the two, depicted in the prophecies of scripture. In Rev. Chapter seventeen, the seven heads are said to be seven mountains upon which the woman sits. We will discuss this in greater detail when we examine that chapter.

This dragon has ten horns like the fourth beast of Daniel chapter seven. That the fourth beast of Dan. 7 represents the Roman Empire, has been acknowledged even before the time of Christ's first coming. Likewise, the fourth metal of the great image of Daniel 2 including the ten toes, represents the Roman Empire. The ten toes and horns represent the ten divisions of the Roman Empire brought about by the barbarian invasions during the transition from pagan to papal Rome. That is to say, the desolation of the Western Roman Empire because of the setting up of the abomination of desolation within the same. These things we have just discussed in previous chapters. The ten divisions are as follows, taken from, (THE GREAT EMPIRES OF PROPHECY, by Alonzo Jones, p. 632).

"For convenience, there is set down here in order, the names of the ten kingdoms which the undisputed history gives, with the dates at which they respectively or successively entered the Western Empire never to leave it (except the three that were plucked up by the roots), with the places and dates of their settlement: —

Alemanni, about A.D. 300, in Agri Decumates from the river Main to Basel and the Lake of Constance; A.D. 351, take Alsace Lorraine in addition; A.D. 455, extend to the Seine. 632

Franks, A.D. 351, northeast Gaul; early in the fifth century spread to the Somme; middle of the fifth century, A.D. 455, to the Seine; and gradually progress till in the sixth century they take all Gaul north and west of the Moselle and the mountains of the Vosges and the Cevennes.

Burgundians, Dec. 31, A.D. 406; in Burgundy, A.D. 420; spread over West Switzerland and the whole valley of the Rhone, A.D. 443-476.

Suevi, Oct. 13, A.D. 409 in Spain; A.D. 428 in Galicia in Spain; A.D. 466 held the kingdom of Galicia, and shortly afterward spread to what is now Portugal.

Vandals, Dec. 31. 406; in Spain, A.D. 409; in Africa, May, A.D. 429.

Visigoths, A.D. 408, Italy; in southwest Gaul (Aquitaine), A.D. 419; spread into Spain, A.D. 466.

Saxons, A.D. 449, Britain.

Ostrogoths, A.D. 451, under Attila; A.D. 453, in Pannonia; A.D. 489, in Italy.

Lombards, A.D. 451, under Attila; A.D. 453, in Noricum.

Heruli, A.D. 451, under Attila; A.D. 475, in Italy."

Although the ten horns are said to be on the heads of the dragon, the setting of the prophecy is during the time of the Roman Empire. This is made obvious from verses four and five, seeing that the child which was about to be born was Christ himself. The dragon himself is the leader of all the seven kingdoms each head represents, in his rebellion against God throughout the duration of this world. It was through the Roman empire that the dragon, or Satan, tried to have Christ killed at his birth (Matt. 2:13-19). Each head of the dragon representing the manifestation of a kingdom or nation through whom satan worked in greatest opposition to God's people and kingdom upon earth.

The dragon is said to have drawn a third part of the stars of heaven with him to the earth.  These would no doubt be the angels of verses seven through nine of this same chapter.  These verses I believe to be a more detailed explanation of this statement from verse four.

Verse six speaks of the woman, or church, fleeing into the wilderness where she would be fed of God. Without question, the woman is the church, for she is fed of God. She is fleeing the persecution of the dragon for an allotted period of 1260 days, or in prophetic time years.  The persecuting power that the devil uses at this time, is the papacy. Another manifestation of the dragon through another one of his heads succeeding pagan Rome. We will discuss this time period later. It is covered several times in the book of Revelation.

Rev 12:7 And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels, 8 And prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven. 9 And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.

As previously stated, the writer believes the above verses to be further explanation of verse four of this same chapter. The context of the entire chapter being the war between Christ and Satan on this earth, which is the battlefield. Thus the struggle between the kingdom of God through His people on earth, and the people of the kingdoms of this world led by the prince of this world. The devil is said to deceive the whole world. The Devil is continuing the rebellion which he began in heaven, here on earth through all those whom he can deceive.

This battle is between the truth, and a lie. Between Jesus Christ, who is "the way, the truth, and the life" (Joh. 14:6), and Satan who is the father of lies (Joh. 8:44). All will make their choice regarding allegiance to one or the other with eternal consequences. The furtherance of this goal, being the purpose of this book.

Rev 12:10 And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night. 11 And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death. 12 Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time.

Again in verse ten, we are brought to the time of the Roman Empire. It was the crucifixion and resurrection of Christ our Lord which sealed the fate of the accuser of the brethren, Satan.  Satan was effectively cast down from heaven by the part he played in the crucifixion of Christ.  His true nature was revealed to all creation. The population of the planet which he had hoped would be his ally in rebellion against God, had been given a means of escape from his rule.  As verse twelve points out, Satan had been effectively cast down to the earth. Only on earth could Satan find any who could still be deceived by his sophistry.

Verse eleven points out the victory of the saints, which is only by the blood of the Lamb. Their testimony concerning the same against those who would kill them for doing so, proved their faithfulness to the Lamb of God. It sealed their fate to that of the Lambs, which is eternal life with the everlasting love and approbation of God the Father.

Rev 12:13 And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child. 14 And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent. 15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. 16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.

In verse thirteen we are again brought to the time of the man child, which is Christ. All through chapter twelve we are brought to this time. Therefore, we must conclude that this chapter of Revelation proceeds from the time of Christ during the Roman Empire and forward. The dragon, knowing that his time is short after being defeated by Christ, persecutes the woman.  He does so through the political power of the pagan Roman Empire, the fourth head of the dragon. The dragon always uses the political powers of the day to persecute the woman, or church if you will. The ultimate goal of the gospel is to be preached in all the world, that all may decide regarding their status as either citizens of this world, or the next one. Correspondingly then, the dragons ultimate goal is to develop a global political power to combat the same. This will be the seventh and final head of the dragon of the book of Revelation.

In verse fourteen we are brought again to the time of the flight of the woman (Church), into the wilderness to be nourished by God. She is to be there for a time, times, and half a time. This time period is the same as the 1260 days mentioned in verse six. This is made obvious by the context of verse six, and the verses which we are now examining. They are both treating the same subject matter. Namely, the persecution of the church by the dragon, her fleeing to the wilderness, and the amount of time she spends there. Again, we will examine this time period in greater detail later.

In verse fifteen we are given some of the details of how the serpent went after the woman and persecuted her. He sent out water as a flood after her. We know from Rev. 17:15, that waters stand for peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues. So the dragon used and uses the masses of the deceived nations and tongues, to pursue and persecute God's people in the earth.

Verse sixteen reveals that God's people found refuge by hiding out in the wilderness of the earth, which opened its mouth to swallow up the flood. The annals of history can testify to this.

After the fall of the Western Roman Empire, the Church of Rome began a steady rise to power over the nations of Europe. The pinnacle of the age of her power, is rightly referred to by some, as the dark ages. Though the Church of Rome has put forth great efforts to eradicate this term form all literature that she can, the writer believes the term to be most accurate. 

The protestant reformation was a source of light during the dark ages. There were always those who opposed the false doctrines of the Church of Rome, and her claim to be the voice of God on earth. Multitudes paid with their lives. In God's timing though, the movement gained momentum that the Church of Rome could not hold back. The word of God, which had been outlawed by the Church of Rome, was given to the people. Its light shined in the darkness which the Church of Rome had spread in the world. Its eternal truths broke the chains of ignorance which held sway over a people who had been enslaved by the false doctrines and claims of authority. 

This war between the false doctrines of the Church of Rome, and the truths of God's word has been, is, and will continue to rage until God Himself ends all disputes by His promised return.  The Reformation picked up enough momentum to cause serious damage to the power and influence of the Church of Rome upon this world. However, the Church of Rome also began a counter reformation, which she continues to this day. These two movements will continue until the end.

The height of the Reformation's effect upon the Church of Rome came in the year 1798. It was at this time, that the French General Berthier entered the Vatican and dethroned the Pope, sending him into exile. Though this act was not part of the Reformation by any means, it only became possible because of the loss of power the Church of Rome sustained due to the same. It was around this time also, that a new nation was rising with a form of government built upon the grand principles of freedom espoused by the Protestant Reformation. The United States became the greatest nation on earth, due to the principles of the Protestant Reformation that were incorporated within her legislative halls. Namely, Civil and religious freedom guaranteed by a separation of church and state. 

This form of government was in direct opposition to the aims and goals of the Church of Rome.  Correspondingly therefore, it has been a main target of change, by the Church of Rome ever since its establishment. To undermine the principles and freedoms that our constitution guarantees, has been the goal of the Church of Rome since our conception. She is attaining to greater success today, than ever before. The prophecies of the book of Revelation predicted these very events. All that is happening is in accordance with God's word, and under His complete control. Only God can allow absolute freedom, even to the point of rebellion, and still never lose control. All will unfold as He has predicted. Let's continue our examination of the book of Revelation, chapter thirteen.

Rev 13:1 And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.

The first thing the reader might notice, is that this beast rises up out of the sea. We have already discussed in an earlier chapter, that Babylon the great sits upon many waters, and that the waters represent peoples, nations, and tongues (Rev. 17:15). This beast then, has this thing in common with Babylon the great. They arise out of, and are situated among peoples, nations, and various tongues, or languages.

The next thing we are told, is that this beast has seven heads and ten horns. We know from Revelation 12:3, that the dragon also has seven heads, and ten horns. Further examination will reveal that Babylon the great sits upon a beast that has seven heads, and ten horns (Rev. 17:3). The heads of the first beast of Rev. 13, and the beast of Rev. 17 which Babylon rides, are both said to have the names of blasphemy. As is obvious, the beast of Rev. 13 that we are examining, is none other than the beast which Babylon the whore of Rev. 17 rides. It is that form of government which is controlled by Babylon the great, who is herself controlled by the devil. 

Rev 13:2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.

Verse two gives us some more identifying marks of this beast. The beast has parts of a leopard, a bear, and a lion, and the dragon gives him power and authority. These creatures, are the first three creatures used in the book of Daniel chapter seven, to depict the Babylonian, Medo-Persian, and Grecian Empires in succession. The following is said of the fourth beast of Daniel chapter seven which succeeds these other three -

Dan 7:7 After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns.

That the above beast is Rome, cannot be doubted. Rome succeeded the Grecian empire, as the next great empire of the world existing in relation to God's people. This beast has ten horns, linking it also with the beast of Revelation 13, and Babylon the great.

Dan 7:8 I considered the horns, and, behold, there came up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots: and, behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things.

The little horn that comes forth out of this beast from among the ten horns, meets it's end by the judgment of God at His appearing ( Dan 7:16-27). So also does Babylon the great, and the beast which she rides in the book of Revelation (Rev 18&19). This little horn is BABYLON THE GREAT, and the beast formed under her influence after the fall of the Western Roman Empire which we have discussed. Her rise to power we have already shown to be the downfall of the same through the establishment of her abominations within it. Thus the little horn is papal Rome coming up among the ten divisions of pagan Rome which we discussed in previous chapters.

As mentioned in that chapter, the focus of time pertaining to the first beast power of Rev. 13, is from the time of Christ's first coming and onward. The dragon with seven heads and ten horns was waiting to devour the man child (Christ), as soon as He was born. The ten horns of the beasts of Rev. 12 & 13 representing the ten divisions of Rome after the time of Christ, and during the transition from pagan to papal Rome. It must be noted at this point, that the fourth beast of the book of Daniel 7 encompassed both pagan and papal Rome, and the transition from one to the other depicted by the rise of the little horn from or within the other ten. The book of Revelation centers upon the time of Christ and forward in relation to the beast established by the little horn.

The fourth beast of Daniel 7 and the little horn of the same are separate powers, though one emerges from within the other. Papal Rome emerged from within pagan Rome, having conquered the same from within, not without. Her rise to power from within was the ruin of the empire, as it is the ruin of every nation she subjugates through manipulation and deceit, rather than literal warfare. Therefore also is the ruin of our nation nigh at hand. When Christianity conquered paganism in the Roman Empire, Papal Rome usurped and combined the authority of both to her own ends. This all under the guidance of the Devil himself. The little horn of the fourth beast of Daniel 7 is the rise of the fifth beast of biblical prophecy whose existence and workings are more thoroughly addressed in the prophecies of the New Testament. This of course, because the Roman Empire occupies that space of time transitioning from the old to the new covenant. Pagan Rome being a beast of the old covenant era, the little horn or Papal Rome being the transition to the new.

Dan 7:11 I beheld then because of the voice of the great words which the horn spake: I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame. 12 As concerning the rest of the beasts, they had their dominion taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time.


The above scriptures say that the rest of the beasts, that is, the leopard, the bear, and the lion, "had their dominions taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time."  This is because, even though they were conquered by another kingdom, the survivors of these nations lived on. They became part of the new kingdom, or beast if you will, that reigned in the place of theirs. 

The fourth and final beast of Daniel 7, the prophecy of which encompassed both its pagan and papal forms, was built upon the peoples of all these previous nations and kingdoms. Thus Rev 13 verse 2 describes the fifth beast of biblical prophecy, papal Rome, as having different parts of all the previous beasts found in the book of Daniel 7. They are an amalgamation of the peoples, nations, and tongues, out of which history it arose.

The point of verses eleven and twelve above is this, even though these other kingdoms or beasts lives were prolonged for a season after they were conquered, it will not be so with the fourth beast. The fourth beast will continue in one form or another, pagan then papal until the end of this world by the personal appearing and judgment of God. This event will put an end to all earthly kingdoms. There will be no prolonging of the lives of any of the kingdoms of this world, when Christ returns to set up His eternal kingdom. The succession from the fourth to the fifth beast of biblical prophecy, was not like that of any before it. It was not conquered militarily by a kingdom or peoples and their gods of another nation, but from a religio-political system developed within and of itself. Which system combined and confounded the religious and political powers of pagan Rome, and apostate Christianity, Papal Rome.

This same religio-political system is BABYLON THE GREAT, and is connected to all of the prophetic beasts of the new covenant era. It is different from the old covenant beasts before it, conquering by manipulation and deceit from within empires, not militarily from without. It is at war with the spiritual and universal kingdom established by Christ in this world which breaks down all barriers between the citizens of it, thus the Devil has adapted its warfare to the spiritual and universal as well. Therefore does BABYLON THE GREAT (the Church of Rome), claim for herself universal dominion and authority in and over all the kings of this earth. She does not conquer them militarily from without, but through her religiously and politically manipulated adherents from within. This is the real danger of Roman Catholicism to and upon all nations of this earth. While the true gospel of Jesus Christ and its principles ennoble and empower nations, the false gospel religion of Rome demoralizes and ruins the same. This is not to say that Babylon does not use the manipulation of wars from without to her own advantage, as she has and does when necessary. In order to conquer kingdoms or nations she cannot manipulate under her control from within. Which is her preferred method, but certainly not only method, among many.

We have already established in the previous chapter that the seven headed dragon of Rev.12, the seven headed beast of Rev.13 & 17, and Babylon the great which rides the beast are all linked together. It is in fact BABYLON THE GREAT, which ties all of them together. The seven heads of the dragon are the seven major kingdoms through which Satan has deceived this world, and carried out his rebellion against God. In the most direct relation to God's people and kingdom upon this earth. The beast we are discussing was built upon the peoples nations and tongues of the four previous beasts established in the book of Daniel. Those beasts are Babylon, Medo-Persia, and Greece, followed by pagan Rome. Out of pagan Rome, comes Papal Rome. Papal Rome exists until the end, when Christ returns. Thus Papal Rome links the four beasts of the book of Daniel, arising out of the remnants of them, with the beasts of the book of Revelation which we are examining. 

Basically, BABYLON THE GREAT is the master piece religion of Satan's making, continuing his rebellion against God in and throughout the entire course of this earth's history. She is that institution which made the transition of Satan's deception and rebellion in this world from the era of the old covenant, to the era of the new covenant. Christ is the central figure of this world and its history. Satan cannot change this. The true worship of God underwent major changes due to the coming of Christ in the flesh, establishing the new covenant. Correspondingly then, Satan's deceptions also had to undergo major changes to adapt, and continue to carry out his deception and rebellion in this world. BABYLON THE GREAT is that religio-politcal institution he created to effect the transition of pagan to papal Rome to this end and purpose.

She was and is Satan's masterpiece for maintaining a continuity of rebellion and deception throughout this earth's entire history. More specifically, the transition from the old to the new covenant, and the changes brought about by the same. It is to be kept in mind also, that this deception and rebellion is in relation to God's people, and all those who claim to be the same.  Satan is not at war with his own on this earth. It is those who claim to be God's people that he continually seeks to deceive and manipulate into misrepresenting and maligning the character of God. This is where the battle between truth and deception is most crucial. By polluting and confusing those who claim Christ Himself as their Lord and Savior, he can pollute and confuse the rest of the world as well.

18 THE DEADLY WOUND AND HEALNG OF THE FIRST BEAST

Rev 13:3 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.

We have already discussed the decline and fall of the pagan Roman Empire. That it was brought about as a result of the establishment of the Church of Rome within. It was the judgment of God upon the empire for the abominations of the Church of Rome being established within it. More specifically, the abomination of desolation which was set up by law within the Roman Empire over time almost completely replacing the holy Sabbath. Which did not come about through some decisive critical blow to the empire, but rather slowly over a course of more than two hundred years by the invasions of the barbarians from the north. Therefore the deadly wound of the verse above which we are examining cannot be properly applied to pagan Rome.

The question is of course, can we find an event in history relating to Papal Rome, which could rightly represent her receiving a deadly wound to her head? The answer is yes.  Observe the following quotes.

When, in 1797, Pope Pius VI fell grievously ill, Napoleon gave orders that in the event of his death no successor should be elected to his office, and that the Papacy should be discontinued.

But the pope recovered; the peace was soon broken; Berthier entered Rome on the tenth of February, 1798, and proclaimed a republic.  The aged pontiff refused to violate his oath by recognizing it, and was hurried from prison to prison into France.  Broken with fatigue and sorrows, he died on the nineteenth of August, 1799, in the French fortress of Valence, aged eighty two years.  No wonder that half Europe thought Napoleon's veto would be obeyed, and that with the Pope the Papacy was dead.--- " The Modern Papacy,"
Page I ( Catholic Truth Society, London ).

The following quotes are taken from the book, FACTS OF FAITH.

(Having now seen that the 1260 years of papal supremacy began in 538 A. D., it is an easy matter to find their close. Adding the 1260 years to 538 brings us to the year 1798. And if we have given the right application to this prophecy, history must record an event in 1798 that would appear like a death stroke to the Papacy. Turning to history we find just such an event
recorded:

The official Swedish newspaper, Stockholms Posttidning, for March 29, 1798, has the following news item:

"Rome, the 21st of Feb. [1798], Pope Pius VI, has occupied the papal chair for all of twenty-eight years, but the 15th inst. His government in the Papal States was abolished, and five days later, guarded by one hundred French soldiers, he was taken away from his palace and his capital ....

"His... property was sold by the French, and among it were seven hundred head of cattle, one hundred fifty horses, and eight hundred cords of wood ....

"Poor Pius! He must have felt very sad as he left Rome to go into captivity. When he departed his tear-filled eyes were turned heavenward."

Rev. E. B. Elliott, A. M., says of these events: "In the years 1796, 1797, French dominion being established by Bonaparte's victories in Northern Italy,... the French armies [urged] their march onward to the Papal Capital ....

The aged Pope himself, now left mere nominal master of some few remaining shreds of the Patrimony of Peter, experienced soon after in person the bitterness of the prevailing anti-papal spirit ....

"On pretence of an insult to the French Ambassador there, a French corps d'armee under Berthier, having in February, 1798, crossed the Apennines from Ancona, and entered Rome, the tricolour flag was displayed from the Capitol, amidst the shouts of the populace, the Pope's temporal reign declared at an end, and the Roman Republic proclaimed, in strict alliance fraternization with the French. Then, in the Sistine Chapel of the Vatican, the ante-hall to which has a fresco painted by Papal order commemorative of the Protestant massacre on St. Bartholomew's day, (might not the scene have served as a memento of God's retributive justice?) there, while seated on his throne, and receiving the gratulations of his cardinals on the anniversary of his election to the Popedom, he was arrested by the French military, the ring of his marriage with the Church Catholic torn from his finger, his palace rifled, and himself carried prisoner into France, only to die there in exile shortly after"-"Horoe Apocalyptice," Rev. E. B. Ellfott, A. M., Vol. III, pp. 400, 401. London: 1862.

Arthur R. Pennington, M. A., F. R. Hist. Soc., says of this event:

"One day the Pope was sitting on his throne in a chapel of the Vatican, surrounded by his cardinals who had assembled for the purpose cf offering him their congratulations on his elevation to his high dignity. On a sudden, the shouts of an angry multitude penetrated to the conclave, intermingled with the strokes of axes and hammers on the doors. Very soon a band of soldiers burst into the hall, who tore away from his finger his pontifical ring, and hurried him off, a prisoner, through a hall, the walls of which were adorned with a fresco, representing the armed satellites of the Papacy, on St. Bartholomew's day, as bathing their swords in the blood of unoffending women and helpless children. Thus it might seem as if he were to be reminded that the same God who visits the iniquities of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation, had made him the victim of His retributive justice for a deed of atrocity which had long been crying aloud to Him for vengeance"-" Epochs of the Papacy," pp. 449, 450. London: 188I.

Rev. Joseph Rickaby, an English Jesuit, writes: "When, in 1797, Pope Plus VI fell grievously ill, Napoleon gave orders that in the event of his death no successor should be elected to his office, and that the Papacy should be discontinued.

Rev. George Trevor, Canon of York, writes of this eventful year:

"The object of the French Directory was the destruction of the pontifical government, as the irreconcilable enemy of the republic .... The aged pope was summoned to surrender the temporal government; on his refusal, he was dragged from the altar .... His rings were torn from his fingers, and finally, after declaring the temporal power abolished, the victors carried the pope prisoner into Tuscany, whence he never returned (1798).

"The Papal States, converted into the Roman Republic, were declared to be in perpetual alliance with France, but the French general was the real master of Rome .... The territorial possessions of the clergy and monks were declared national property, and their former owners cast into prison. The Papacy was extinct: not a vestige of its existence remained; and among all the Roman Catholic powers not a finger was stirred in its defence. The Eternal City had no longer prince or pontiff; its bishop was a dying captive in foreign lands; and the decree was already announced that no successor would be allowed in his place"-" Rome: From the Fall of the Western Empire," pp. 439, 440. London: 1868.

An English secular writer, John Adolphus, says of 1798:

"The downfall of the papal government, by whatever means effected, excited perhaps less sympathy than that of any other in Europe: the errors, the oppressions, the tyranny of Rome over the whole Christian world, were remembered with bitterness; many rejoiced, through religious antipathy, in the overthrow of a church which they considered as idolatrous, though attended with the immediate triumph of infidelity; and many saw in these events the accomplishment of prophecies, and the exhibition of signs promised in the most mystical parts of the Holy Scriptures."-"History of France from 1790-1802," Vol. II, p. 379. London: I803. (FACTS OF FAITH by Christian Edwardson pages 49-51)


Without question then, the Church of Rome received a deadly blow to the head in the year 1798. The Pope, the head of the church, was forcibly removed from his throne and died as a prisoner in exile. The government of the Church of Rome was without its head. These things are factual events in history, which fulfill this prophecy exactly. 

However, the verse doesn't just say that this beast receives a deadly wound, but continues on to say that this wound would be healed and all the world would wonder after the beast. These things must also be true of the Church of Rome, if this prophecy is to be applied to her. So, is this wound healed now, two hundred and eight years later? Let's take a look at some indications from the present condition of the Church of Rome.

Of course we know that there is and has been for quite some time now, a Pope sitting on the throne. The Vatican currently enjoys full diplomatic relations with 184 states or countries, and is always looking for more. It also has the status of a permanent observer at the UN, with increasing privileges and influence.  Pope John Paul II received the Congressional Medal of Honor from the US Congress. This is not surprising, since over 28 percent of the US congress is Catholic. In and of itself, this is quite an accomplishment, considering the fact that this country was predominantly anti-Catholic during its founding. 

Six out of nine of our supreme court justices are Catholic, which is also quite an accomplishment considering that there have only ever been eleven Catholic Justices . This gives them a majority vote on any issue. We're talking about the court which determines what will be the law of the land, or not. Without question the Church of Rome has a heavy and ever increasing influence upon our government, its policies, and course of action. Just as the establishment of the abominations of the Church of Rome within the Roman Empire caused the decline and fall of the same, so has it and will it also be here in our nation as her abominations are set up by the government and law of the land. Not only in this country, but in the entire world, as her influence is on the rise on a global scale.

Who can forget the funeral of Pope John Paul II, it was the largest funeral in the history of the world. Leaders from virtually every nation on earth attended. Without question, all the world is beginning to wonder after the beast.

The deadly wound which the Church of Rome received is not yet completely healed, but it is well on its way. Let us continue our examination of Rev. 13 to find out more of the details of this recovery.

Rev 13:4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 5 And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. 6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. 7 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 10 He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.

In verses 4-10 we have a summary of the life of this first beast of Rev. 13. The they, of verse four is the entire world who wonder after the beast, spoken of in verse three.  All those that are of this world will worship the beast, which is the same as worshipping the dragon, for he is the one who gives the beast its power. By following the commands of the beast, which come from the dragon, they are choosing to worship the dragon, over God. As is obvious then, the commands of God, and the commands of the dragon, will contradict each other. Those who do not worship the beast, are not of this world, but are of the kingdom of Christ and the world to come (John 8:23, 14:17, 15:18-20, 17:11-19, 18:36).

The world wonders after the beast and asks who is able to make war with him, because they have seen the beast receive a deadly wound to its head, and yet live. Not just live, but attain to even greater power than it had before the deadly wound.

Rev 13:5 And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months.

Verse five tells us that that this beast speaks great things, and blasphemies. It also tells us how long the beast continues. The reference to the continuity of this beast, is in relation to its existence before it receives the deadly wound. We see that this beast never attained the kind of power which is spoken of it in verses 7&8, before it receives a deadly wound. Prior to 1798, the Church of Rome exercised its power mainly over the nations of Europe. However, verses 7&8 speak of it exercising power over all the world. Furthermore, we will find in verses 11-18 that the second beast of this chapter is the one responsible for exalting the first beast to this pinnacle of its power. We will examine this in greater detail when we get to these verses.

The forty two months refer to the time which the Church of Rome ruled Europe through the kings of the same. It is the same time period as the time, times, and half a time, in Daniel 7:25 and Rev. 12:14. Also of the 1260 days of Rev. 11:3, and Rev. 12:6. All of these time prophecies have to do with the reign of the Church of Rome over the kings of the nations of Europe and the consequences of the same. The time it is covering is from 538, to 1798. From the full establishment of the churches power in Europe, to the time of the deadly wound it received.

The great things and blasphemies spoken by this beast have to do with the abominations set up by it in place of the true worship of God, which we have discussed in previous chapters.  The power that it claims to change the word of God, and force all into obedience to these changes, is blasphemous. Force is a prerogative that belongs only to God, and is one that even He is not willing to exercise. It is the power which the Apostle Paul talks about in 2 Thess. Chapter 2.

II Th 2:1 Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him, 2 That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. 3 Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; 4 Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.


Rev 13:6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven.

In verse 6 we see more of the same, along with a few more details. Again, these blasphemies have to do with the abominations set up by the Church of Rome through the power of the state. The tabernacle, is the temple of God. The false priesthood of the Church of Rome, is meant to replace the priesthood and ministration of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary.  To do away with the continual ministry of Christ, and with the cooperation of his angels in heaven on behalf of all humanity. 

Rev 13:7 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.


As mentioned already, Rev 13:7&8 tell us that God will allow this beast power to rule over all the earth. Everyone whose name is not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world, will worship this beast which she rides. This beast has and will make war with the saints, those who know and understand the truths of God's word. God will allow the beast to overcome them in this world, until He returns to make everything right. This war, the Church of Rome has already been engaged in for over a thousand years. As the writer contends, she is intensifying her efforts toward the same presently, and will continue to do so until the end. It is time for God's servants to do the same for the glory and honor of His name.

Rev 13:9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 10 He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.

Verse nine and ten reveal the end of this first beast. Though it leads the world into captivity, and will kill all those who do not go along with it by the sword, the same will be done to it by God himself when He returns. For this event, the saints are to be patient and have faith in the word of God. We will continue our examination of Rev.13 in the next chapter.

Rev 13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.

Now we begin to examine the second beast of Rev. 13, which is so intricately tied to the first beast which we have been discussing. The first difference to note, is that this beast rises up out of the earth, not the sea. What does this mean?

We know that the sea or waters, represent peoples, nations, and tongues. In other words, densely populated areas. Rising out of the earth then, must mean just the opposite of rising out of the sea. Rising out of a fairly unpopulated area. The first beast was built upon the peoples, nations, and tongues of many pre-existing and overthrown kingdoms and governments. This second beast though, will not rise or come forth from others, but will apparently be new. What comes to mind, is that nation which was once referred to as the new world. 

The United States of America was referred to as the new world, because that is exactly what it was. A huge, and sparsely populated country. When the government of this country was established, it was also a new form of government. A government for the people, and by the people. A free country. One that maintained freedom of the individual to worship God according to their own conscience, or not at all, by maintaining a separation of church and state. While the Church of Rome was receiving a deadly wound to its head almost bringing an end to the first beast of this chapter, the United States was just rising to power. As the first beast was leaving the scene, this second beast was rising out of the earth.

This second beast has two horns like a lamb. We know from Dan. 7:24 and Rev. 17:12, that horns represent kings or kingdoms. They are different divisions of power within the beasts.  We know from Daniel chapter seven, that three of the horns of the fourth beast of that chapter, were plucked up by the little horn which came up after them. So these powers are separate entities from each other, and can go against, or take over each other. 

What could the two horns of this second beast power be, if this beast is the U.S.? The U.S. does not have separate kings or kingdoms within it. It has no kings at all. There are divisions of the federal government, but they serve the purpose of creating a balance of power. So what could these two horns represent in the U.S.? The key is in the fact that this beast has two horns like a lamb. What does the description, like a lamb mean?

A lamb in the scriptures has always represented Christ. The two powers, or horns of this beast, apparently make it lamb like, or Christ like. The two horns are the two powers that this country acknowledges, and keeps separate in order to maintain freedom. That is, the church and the state. Both claim authority, and both are allowed their authority in their separate and proper spheres within this country. This is without question, Christ like. The state must deal with the affairs of this world, enforcing the laws of the land to maintain order. The church has the same obligation, on a spiritual level to its members. These two should never be combined. Christ himself never combined the two while here on earth. These two were only combined during the old covenant because God himself was to lead the nation. It should certainly be noted that these two were also combined by all the persecuting beast powers which we have been examining in this book. It is a fact, that all of the beasts that we will examine in this book, which includes all seven heads of the dragon, have combined the church with the state, resulting in the persecution of God's people.

Never once did Christ or any of His Apostles appeal to civil authorities for support in fulfilling the Church's commission. These two only and always remained separate until the great apostasy which we have been studying. Christ made it very clear that His kingdom was not of this world (John 8:23, 14:17, 15:18-20, 17:11-19, 18:36). The two horns of this nation then, are these two powers, the temporal and the spiritual, the church and the state. Their separation is above all, what makes this nation Christ like. It was experiential knowledge of the abuse resulting from governments combining the two, that lead our founding fathers to a determined separation of them. Observe the following quotes.

In order to avoid wars and persecutions over religion, the founders of the United States tried a bold experiment. They allowed FREEDOM OF RELIGION by separating church from state, so that one could be a full member of civil society without having to belong to a particular church.  Colonies that had established churches gradually ended that practice so that churches were no longer built by the state, nor were their ministers paid by the state. Churches began to rely on the voluntary contributions of their members, which resulted in more vigorous churches. During the period of Communist rule in Eastern Europe, governments also separated church from state, but instead of allowing a free choice of religion, the states sought to discourage the practice of any religion whatsoever. (Groliers Encyclopedia)

The colonists, including their philosohy in their religion, as the people up to that time had always done, were neither skeptics nor sensualilsts, but Christains. The school that bows to the senses as the sole inerpreter of truth had little share in colonizing our America. The colonists from Main to Carolina, the adventurous companies of Smith, the proscribed Puritans that freighted the fleet of Winthrop, the Quaker outlaws that fled from jails with a Newgate prisoner as their sovereign-all had faith in God and in the soul. The system which had been revealed in Judea-the system which combines and perfects the symbolic wisdom of the Orient and the reflectve genius of Greece- the system, conforming to reason, yet kindling enthusiasm; always hastening reform, yet always conservative; proclaiming absolute equality among men, yet not suddenly abolishing the unequal institutions of society; guaranteeing absolute freedom, yet invoking the inexorable restrictions of duty; in the highest degree theoretical, and yet in the highest degree practical; awakening the inner man to a consciousness of his destiny, and yet adapted with exact harmony to the outward world; at once divine and human-this system was professed in every part of our widely extended country, and cradled our freedom.

Our fathers were not only Christains; they were, even in Maryland by a vast majority, elsehwere almost unanimously, Protestants. Now the Protestant reformation, considered in its largest influence on politics, was the awakening of the common people to freedom of mind.
 
During the decline of the Roman empire, the opressed invoked the power of Christianity to resist the supremacy of brute force; and the merciful priest assumed the office of protector.  The tribunes of Rome, appointed by the people, had been declared inviolable by the popular vote; the new tribunes of humanity, deriving their office from religion, and ordained by religion to a still more venerable sanctity, defended the poor man's house against lust by the sacrament of marriage; restrained arbitrary passion by a menace of the misery due to sin unrepented of and unatoned; and taught respect for the race by sprinkling every new-born child with the water of life, confirming every youth, bearing the oil of consolation to every death-bed, and sharing freely with every human being the consecrated emblem of God present with man.

But from protectors priests grew to be usurpers. Expressing all moral truth by the mysteries of symbols, and reserving to themselves the administration of seven sacraments, they claimed a monopoly of thought and exercised an absolute spiritual dominion. Human bondage was strongly riveted; for they had fastened it on the affections, the understanding, and the reason.  Ordaining thier own successors, they ruled human destiny at birth, on entering active life, at marriage, when frailty breathed its confession, when faith aspired to communion with God, and at death.  (History of the United States, Bancroft Vol. 1.)
                           
George Washington

In a letter to the Ministers and ruling Elders delegated to represent the churches in Mass. and New H. which compose the first Presbytery of the Eastward. " And here, I am persuaded, you will permit me to observe, that the path of true piety is so plain as to require but little political attention. To this consideration we ought to ascribe the absence of any regulation respecting religion from the Magna Charta of our country.

To the guidance of the ministers of the gospel this important object is, perhaps, more properly commited. It will be your care to instruct the ingnorant, to reclaim the devious; and in the progress of morality and science, to which our government will give every furtherance, we may expect confidently, the advancement of true religion and the completion of happiness. "

    In a letter to the General Committee, representing the United Baptist churches in Virginia.

" If I could have entertained the slightest apprehension that the Constitution framed in the Convention, where I had the honor to preside, might possibly endanger the relogious rights of any ecclesiastical Society, certainly I would never have placed my signature to it; and if I could now conceive that the general Government might ever be so administered as to render the liberty of conscience insecure, I beg you will be persuaded that no one would be more zealous than myself to establish effectual barriers against the horrors of spiritual tyranny, and every species of religious persecution-For you, doubtless, remember that I have often expressed my sentiments, that every man, conducting himself as a good citizen, and being accountable to God alone for his religious opinions, ought to be protected in worshipping the Deity according to the dictates of his own conscience. "

Thomas Jefferson

From Jeffersons first Inaugural adress. " All, too, will bear in mind this sacred principle, that though the will of the majority is in all cases to prevail, that will to be rightful must be reasonable; that the minority possesses their equal rights, which equal law must protect, and to violate would be oppression. Let us, then, fellow-citizens, unite with one heart and one mind. Let us restore to social intercourse that harmony and affection without which liberty and even life itself are but dreary things. And let us reflect that, having banished from our land that religious intolerance under which mankind so long bled and suffered, we have yet gained little if we countenance a political intolerance as despotic, as wicked, and capable of as bitter and bloody persecutions. "

BILL FOR ESTABLISHING RELIGIOUS FREEDOM IN VIRGINIA (1799)

Well aware that Almighty God hath created the mind free; that all attempts to influence it by temporal punishments or burdens, or by civil incapacitations, tend only to beget habits of hypocrisy and meanness, and are a departure from the plan of the Holy Author of our religion, who being Lord both of body and mind, yet chose not to propagate it by coercions on either, as was in his Almighty power to do; that the impious presumption of legislators and rulers, civil as well as ecclesiastical, who, being themselves but fallible and uninspired men have assumed dominion over the faith of others, setting up there own opinions and modes of thinking as the only true and infallible, and as such endeavoring to impose them on others, hath established and maintained false religions over the greatest part of the world, and through all time; that to compel a man to furnish contributions of money for the propagation of opinions which he disbelieves, is sinful and tyrannical; that even the forcing him to support this or that teacher of his own religious persuasion, is depriving him of the comfortable liberty of giving his contributions to the particular pastor whose morals he would make his pattern, and whose powers he feels most persuasive to righteousness, and is withdrawing from the ministry those temporal rewards, which proceeding from an approbation of their personal conduct, are an additional incitement to earnest and unremitting labors for the instruction of mankind; that our civil rights have no dependence on our religious opinions, more than our opinions in physics or geometry; that, therefore, the proscribing any citizen as unworthy the public confidence by laying upon him the incapacity of being called to the offices of trust and emolument, unless he profess or renounce this or that religious opoinion, is depriving him injuriously of those priviledges and advantages to which in common with his fellow citizens he has a natural right; that it tends also to corrupt the principles of that very religion it is meant to encourage, by bribing, with a monopoly of worldly honors and emoluments, those who will externally profess and conform to it; that though indeed these are criminal who do not withstand such temptation, yet neither are those innocent who lay the bait in their way; that to suffer the civil magistrate to intrude his powers into the feild of opoinion and to restrain the profession or propagation of principles, on the supposition of their ill tendency, is a dangerous fallacy, which at once destroys all religious liberty, because he being of course judge of that tendency, will make his opinions the rule of judgment, and approve or condemn the sentiments of others only as they shall square with or differ from his own; that it is time enough for the rightful purposes of civil government, for its offices to interfere when principles break out into overt acts against peace and good order; and finally, that truth is great and will prevail if left to herself, that she is proper and sufficient antagonist to error, and has nothing to fear from the conflict, unless by human interposition disarmed of her natural weapons, free argument and debate, errors ceasing to be dangerous when it is permitted freely to contradict them.

Be it therefore enacted by the General Assembly, That no man shall be compelled to frequent or support any religious worship, place or ministry whatsoever, nor shall be enforced, restrained, molested, or burthened in his body or goods, nor shall otherwise suffer on account of his religious opinions or belief; but that all men shall be free to profess, and by argument to maintain, their opinions in matters of religion, and that the same shall in no wise diminish, enlarge, or affect their civil capacities.

And though we well know this Assembly, elected for the people for the ordinary services of legislation only, have no power to restrain the acts of succeeding assemblies, constituted with the powers equal to our own, and that therefore to declare this act irrevocable, would be of no effect in law, yet we are free to declare, and do declare, that the rights hereby asserted are of the natural rights of mankind, and that if any act shall be hereafter passed to repeal the present or to narrow its operation, such act will be an infringement of natural right.

    _To Messrs. Nehemiah Dodge and Others, a Committee of the
Danbury Baptist Association, in the State of Connecticut_
        January 1, 1802

 GENTLEMAN,
The affectionate sentiments of esteem and approbation which you are so good as to express towards me, on behalf of the Danbury Baptist Association, give me the highest satisfaction.  My duties dictate a faithful and zealous pursuit of the interests of my constituents, and in proportion as they are persuaded of my fidelity to those duties, the discharge of them becomes more and more pleasing.

Believing with you that religion is a matter which lies solely between man and his God, that he owes account to none other for his faith or his worship, that the legislative powers of government reach actions only, and not opinions, I contemplate with sovereign reverence that act of the whole American people which declared that their legislature should "make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof," thus building a wall of separation between church and State.
Adhering to this expression of the supreme will of the nation in behalf of the rights of conscience, I shall see with sincere satisfaction the progress of those sentiments which tend to restore to man all his natural rights, convinced he has no natural right in opposition to his social duties.

I reciprocate your kind prayers for the protection and blessing of the common Father and Creator of man, and tender you for yourselves and your religious association, assurances of my high respect and esteem.

The above quotes should be sufficient evidence that the intention of this nation was to maintain a separation of church and state, as a prerequisite to assuring true freedom among those of differing faiths. This in particular, is what the Church of Rome has been striving to change since our nations inception. She cannot rule, and ride the nations of this earth, while this separation continues.

This is why, although this second beast has two horns like a lamb, it ends up speaking like a dragon. The information shared before, concerning the large number of Catholics within our government, is all part of the plan to overthrow this one aspect of our government, which will not allow the Church of Rome to rule this nation. There is much to be said about the manipulation of our government by the papacy. This task though, I will leave to others. I will recommend though, the book FACTS OF FAITH by Christian Edwardson, the chapter entitled MAKING AMERICA CATHOLIC. This book is not new by any means, and God only knows how far Rome has gone along these lines since its publication. Without question, the U.S. is the one of the, if not the most powerful nation on this earth. Any entity wishing to dominate this world will first have to dominate us. Let's continue.

Rev 13:12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed.

This country is the second beast of Rev. 13. It will exercise all the authority of the first beast before it. Our government will cause all the earth to worship the first beast once again, whose deadly wound is healed. It will be and is being healed by the willing cooperation of our nation in restoring the Church of Rome back to its former position of controlling and manipulating the nations. Our government will and is putting the great whore upon its back and allowing it to ride us toward its ultimate goal, world domination. She will speak through the laws of this land, which the papacy is ever more poised to enact. Her members are entrenched within the legislative halls of this country, and when the time is right, she will seize control and implement the authority of the man of sin. When God allows strong delusion to come upon the earth because of their rejection of truth, the man of sin will be exalted in God's place to rule over all who have done so.

Apostate Protestantism will and is joining hands with Rome in this repudiation of everything it once stood for. Having abandoned the power of the Holy Spirit, by rejecting the truths of God's word, they now also seek the power of the state. This road leads directly to Rome, for she is the MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND THE ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. She is that apostate form of "Christianity" which first abandoned the truth, and thus the Holy Spirit, in favor of the power of the state. Roman Catholics, and apostate Protestants have already been working together on their political agendas for a great many years now. 

This second beast will force some type of worship upon all, which will be the same as forcing all to worship the first beast. The reader knows by now, where the writer is going with this one.  It is a no brainer. The command of God requires the seventh day to be set aside specifically for time with Him. The command of Rome requires that we set aside the first day for time with God as they define Him. God has sanctified the seventh day, Rome claims to have sanctified the first day. We will all prove who we really worship by the day we choose to set aside as God's own. The rubber will really meet the road, when the beast power forces its worship upon all through civil legislation. Then it will be revealed who really has faith in the word of God, and who does not. Then, again,  will the abomination of desolation be set up by law in place of that which is holy.

As already noted, it was through Sunday legislation that the Church of Rome gained the power of the state during its rise within the Roman Empire. It will be through Sunday legislation that she will again, also gain and complete the same power through the second beast of Rev 13. By enforcing this law, a nation gives the Church of Rome the power of their state, since she is the mother of this abomination. It is the abomination of desolation, and when it is set up in place of the holy Sabbath, desolation will follow. Just as it did within the Roman Empire as addressed in previous chapters. These things will shortly come to pass. 

Rev 13:13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, 14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. 15 And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed.

In verses 13&14 we are introduced to some crucial events that will strengthen the second beast's efforts to exalt the first beast again in this world. This second beast has power to bring fire down from heaven in the sight of men. There are two reasons presented in scripture for bringing fire down from heaven in the sight of men. One was for destruction according to the judgments of God, and the other was to consume a sacrifice according to the favor of God. This fire though is not from heaven, but employed by the second beast in sight of the first beast, in order to reestablish the authority of the same. Who brings fire down from heaven in the sight of men today?

The United States routinely brings fire down from heaven against its enemies in the sight of men. The enemy never sees their adversaries coming. Our bombs simply fall out of the sky and destroy them. Our satellites pinpoint the targets and our cruise missiles and drones take care of the rest. As our technology is continually increasing in order to more efficiently perform the same, Babylon's minions are increasingly in control of our government to make use of the same in reestablishing their authority in this world. Thus, the second beast makes an image to the first by being controlled by Babylon herself, in the reestablishment of her power on a global scale. Nor do these facts exclude a greater manifestation of fire coming down from heaven in the future regarding this deception either. As God's word predicts strong delusion which God Himself allows for concerning those of the world who have chosen to believe lies (2 Th 2:1-12).

The cooperation between these two beasts is for the purpose of causing all to worship the image of the first beast. Which is nothing less than worshiping the first beast itself. How did the first beast obtain its power to force its worship upon all under its authority the first time? We have already established that it was through exalting Sunday sacredness by civil law. So it will be again. When the second beast establishes the same through civil legislation the image will be complete. The one nation that represented the establishment of the mature principles of Protestant government, guaranteeing religious and civil liberties for all, will have capitulated to the tyranny of the papacy. Causing or consummating a participate fall the world over. These very things are transpiring right now before our eyes. There is a large movement in Europe, where the first beast was originally formed, to reestablish Sunday sacredness through civil legislation. Our nation, the second beast is increasingly under the control of Babylon the great who directed the first beast to do so. It is no accident that these things are developing simultaneously, this is the fulfillment of biblical prophecy.

It is here for all to see, if they only will. Babylon's power and influence is and has been on the increase in all the world, and more particularly within the legislative halls of our country. At the same time, there is a growing movement to reestablish Sunday sacredness through legislation, to deny any connection would be absurd. At the same time the second beast, our nation, increasingly has the ability to bring fire down from heaven in the sight of men for destruction. What has been the result of all of this? Absolute chaos. The world is in total chaos and it is getting worse all the time. As Babylon's power and influence upon the world increases, so does confusion and chaos. This is what she thrives upon. This is when her rise to power accelerates. Control through confusion.

There is neither time nor space to begin addressing her methodologies for control concerning the same. Suffice it to say that as her political power and influence increases, so does chaos and confusion and this is no accident. An examination of her history in relation to the Jesuit order alone will speak volumes concerning the same. Today a Jesuit sits upon the papal throne for the first time in history, no doubt nothing is as it appears. Apart from these events though, there is another influence predicted in scripture which will effect more no doubt than all the rest regarding the subject at hand, Paul tells us the following -

II Th 2:9 Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, 10 And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. 11 And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: 12 That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. 13 But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth:

God Himself will allow strong delusion to come upon our world during this time. As the Apostle points out, God only allows strong delusion to come upon the world because the world has already chosen to believe a lie. Once they have rejected the truth, there is nothing left for them but deception. As verse thirteen of the above points out, the saved are those who have been sanctified by the Spirit, and believing the truth. No one will be deceived who has not deliberately chosen to be so, that they might take pleasure in unrighteousness. It is back to the same issue. Is the day which God said was sanctified, sanctified? Or is the day which Rome says is sanctified, sanctified? Which day will you exalt, and thereby exalt the one by whose authority it was established? 

Rev 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: 17 And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.

Obviously, the beast will devise some kind of mark, or way to identify who worships the beast, and who does not. This way it can apply the utmost pressure upon those who will not submit to its authority. Those who do not worship the beast, will not be able to function at all in the society of this fallen world. Eventually the command will go forth to kill all those who will not worship the beast. All of this, is under God's control. When all have made their decision, He will return and set up His everlasting kingdom, putting an end to all contentions. The perfect test for those who would meet God face to face when He returns. Will you have faith in God's word, even when the whole world around you is pressuring you not to? Time will tell, but only the grace of God will get any through these times. Nevertheless, come Lord Jesus.

Rev 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.

No telling how much has been written about the above verse. The number of the beast, is the number of a man, and it is 666. We have already identified the beast as government ridden and controlled by Babylon the Great, the Church of Rome. The Pope being the leader of that institution. So much has already been written regarding this subject, that the writer will not spend much time on it. Anyone who is truly searching, will find that there are various titles applied to the Pope the numerical value of which, add up to 666. Of course there are many names that this can be done with. 

The number 666 is also associated with sun worship, and is actually considered the number of the sun. The magic square of the sun, from which the number of the sun 666 comes, was derived in ancient literal Babylon. The Church of Rome is the result of the amalgamation of pagan religions, with apostate Christianity. The vast majority of these being different and various forms of sun worship. Thus the Church of Rome is filled with various pagan symbols, many of which, are directly associated with the number 666. Apart from this of course, she promotes the day of the sun as sacred in place of the day which God Himself sanctified and made sacred by the power of His word. Thereby putting herself and therefore humanity, in the place of God. Which is verily anti-Christ.

As afore mentioned, the sanctification of Sunday, is a pagan institution, not a Christian one. It was established within the ranks of those who called themselves Christians through the Church of Rome, the MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND THE ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 

The following quotes are taken from the book,- SUNDAY IN ROMAN PAGANISM, by Robert Leo Odom.  " And the Encyclopedia Britannica mentions that "the sanctification of Sunday and of the 25th of December" was a special feature of Mithraism, and says: " Each day of the week was marked by the adoration of a special planet, the Sun being the most sacred of all." (Encyclopedia Britannica, 14th ed.,  Vol. 15, pp. 620, 621, art,  "Mithras.")

" The devil's name before his fall is said to be Lucifer, which means, "Light bearer."  The Hebrew term is Helel, which literally means " shining one."  In the margin of the Authorized and the American Revised Versions it is rendered "day star."  Webster's New International Dictionary defines daystar as meaning poetically "the Sun, as the orb of day."  It is not to be wondered at that Satan should choose the shining solar orb - the most glorious object in the sky _ to be the supreme symbol of paganism. "

The one who exalts the day of the sun over the day that the Lord God Himself has sanctified, is the one who puts their self in the place of God. This is the original mind of Satan, the one who wanted to be God. It is the place of the man of sin, and the antichrist. It is choosing the day which Satan himself has chosen to exalt in this world, in recognition of his claim to authority. This over and above the day which the Lord Jesus Christ chose to exalt in this world as his claim to authority as the creator and redeemer of it.  Thus the number 666, which is the number of the sun, is aptly applied to the antichrist.

We have already addressed most of chapter fourteen in previous chapters, the message of the three angels, and the reaping of the harvests of this world after all have made their decision regarding these messages. For this reason, we will only address the first few verses of this chapter, before we move on to chapter fifteen. 

Rev 14:1 And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father's name written in their foreheads. 2 And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: 3 And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth.
4 These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb. 5 And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God.


The beginning of chapter fourteen leaves the scene of the beasts on earth, and moves forward to those who have gained the victory, and are in heaven with Christ. These one hundred and forty four thousand are apparently a special group who follow the Lamb, or Christ where ever He goes. They are without fault before God, and no guile or deceit is in their mouths. They have not been defiled with women, and are virgins. Whether this number is literal or symbolic, is not revealed. 

The fact that they are not defiled with women, is suggestive that the women they might have been involved with are not pure or holy. BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND THE ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH comes to mind. It is through the world's relationship with Babylon and her daughters, that they are defiled. More specifically, through the acceptance of her lying doctrines, they deny the truth and are defiled before God. 

Immediately following verse five is the proclamation of the three angels which we have already examined. No doubt, it is the preaching of these messages that separates this one hundred and forty four thousand from the rest of humanity. By preaching these truths in the earth, they are following the leading of the Lamb of God. Just as Christ came into the world to preach the truth, regardless of the consequences, so also do the one hundred and forty four thousand.  Therefore there is no guile, or deceit coming from their mouths. They take no part in the false doctrines of Babylon and her daughters.

Immediately after these messages are preached in all the world, the harvests of the world are reaped by Christ and His angels. It is important to notice, that the command to reap the world of its harvests comes from angels who bring the message from within the temple in heaven.  God is in His temple. He is ruling the affairs of all creation from within His temple. Those who follow the Lamb wherever He goes have followed Him to His temple in heaven. They come boldly before the throne of God to "obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need." (Heb 4:16). They have followed their Savior from the holy to the most holy, where the fate of all is being determined before Christ returns bringing His reward with Him. They are preaching a message to prepare a people to meet their God face to face.

Psalm 11 4 The LORD is in his holy temple, the LORD'S throne is in heaven: his eyes behold, his eyelids try, the children of men. 5 The LORD trieth the righteous: but the wicked and him that loveth violence his soul hateth. 6 Upon the wicked he shall rain snares, fire and brimstone, and an horrible tempest: this shall be the portion of their cup.

Rev 14:6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, 7 Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters. 8 And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. 9 And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, 10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: 11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name. 12 Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. 13 And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them. 14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. 15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. 16 And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped. 17 And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. 18 And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe. 19 And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God. 20 And the winepress was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.

     

Rev 15:1 And I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, seven angels having the seven last plagues; for in them is filled up the wrath of God. 2 And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire: and them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God. 3 And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints. 4 Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? for thou only art holy: for all nations shall come and worship before thee; for thy judgments are made manifest. 5 And after that I looked, and, behold, the temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened: 6 And the seven angels came out of the temple, having the seven plagues, clothed in pure and white linen, and having their breasts girded with golden girdles.7 And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God, who liveth for ever and ever. 8 And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God, and from his power; and no man was able to enter into the temple, till the seven plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled.

In verses one through four of chapter fifteen we are brought again to a seen in heaven after those who are Christ's have gained the victory over the beast, his image, his mark, and the number of his name. They are singing the song of Moses, and of the Lamb. This is no doubt the new song that they were referred to as singing in the previous chapter. These followers of Christ had no part of the kingdom of the beast. They were not a part of this world, but rather citizens of heaven in Christ. They did not worship the image of the beast, but Jesus Christ the redeemer and creator of heaven and earth only. They did not receive the beast's mark, receiving instead the seal of God. They had no part of the number of his name. That is to say, they took no part in submitting to the authority of the false system of worship combining apostate Christianity and pagan sun worship.

Starting in verse five, we see again the temple of God in heaven. Seven angels come out of the temple of God having seven golden vials which contain the seven plagues from God.  These vials or plagues are filled with the wrath of God. 

Rev 16:1 And I heard a great voice out of the temple saying to the seven angels, Go your ways, and pour out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth. 2 And the first went, and poured out his vial upon the earth; and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the men which had the mark of the beast, and upon them which worshipped his image.

In verse one of chapter sixteen, we see again, that God is in his temple. It is from the temple in heaven that God is ruling all creation, and dealing with this world in rebellion against His authority (Ps. 11:4-6, 18:6, Isa. 6:1-7, Hab. 2:20, Mic. 1:1-4). He commands the seven angels to pour out the vials containing the seven last plagues upon those who have received the mark of the beast. This is obviously a future event, since no one has yet received the mark of the beast, nor has anyone been forced to worship his image.

Rev 16:3 And the second angel poured out his vial upon the sea; and it became as the blood of a dead man: and every living soul died in the sea. 4 And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters; and they became blood. 5 And I heard the angel of the waters say, Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because thou hast judged thus. 6 For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink; for they are worthy. 7 And I heard another out of the altar say, Even so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments. 8 And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun; and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire. 9 And men were scorched with great heat, and blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these plagues: and they repented not to give him glory. 10 And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat of the beast; and his kingdom was full of darkness; and they gnawed their tongues for pain, 11 And blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains and their sores, and repented not of their deeds. 12 And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared.

Verses three through twelve describe the results of the next five plagues. Again, these events must be in the future, since they follow the first angel's plague, whose plague is yet future.  One cannot help but note the correlation between the above plagues, and the plagues which Moses released upon Egypt by the command of God. God delivered His people from their slavery to the Egyptians. Here in the book of Revelation, God is delivering his people from the slavery of sin, and the world which wishes to perpetuate it in rebellion against God. They are delivered from Babylon and the beast she rides which are attempting to force all to break the commandments of God by abandoning His Sabbath in favor of Babylon's chosen day. When apostate Israel set up the abomination of desolation, God sent judgment from the northern kingdom of Babylon unto destruction and desolation. When apostate Spiritual Israel, (Christianity), set up the abomination of desolation, God sent judgment from the barbarians of the north unto destruction and desolation. When the entire world sets up the abomination of desolation under the leadership of BABYLON THE GREAT, God will bring judgment upon the same personally unto destruction and desolation. 

The sixth vial dries up the great river Euphrates when it is poured out. This prepares the way for the kings of the east. We know from history, that Cyrus the king of the Medo-Persian empire, dried up the Euphrates in order to over throw literal Babylon. Cyrus was chosen by God to over throw the Babylonian kingdom, and deliver God's people from them (Isa. 44:27-45:13). No doubt, this drying up of the river Euphrates has to do with preparing the way for Christ's second coming. The deliverance of His people, and the judgment of BABYLON THE GREAT, which comes about as a result of the seventh vial being poured out.

It may be that the waters of the great river Euphrates represent the peoples, nations, multitudes, and tongues that have submitted to the authority of the Church of Rome. After suffering the results of the first five plagues, their support for BABYLON THE GREAT and the beast which she rides, is drying up. Later in chapter seventeen the scripture speaks of those who gave their power unto her, hating her, making her desolate, and burning her with fire. No doubt, when the world realizes that it has been deceived by her, it will turn on her. This will be right before Christ returns.

Rev 16:13 And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. 14 For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty. 15 Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame. 16 And he gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon.

Verses thirteen and fourteen speak of the spirits of devils, working miracles to gather the whole world together in battle against God. They do this on behalf of the dragon, the beast, and the false prophet. These people are allowed to be deceived, because they have already chosen to believe a lie, as pointed out by Paul (2 Th 2:8-12). Though they have been receiving the plagues as a judgment from God, they will not repent.

They are receiving the plagues as a direct result of rejecting the messages of the three angels of Revelation fourteen. In particular, they have refused to worship Him "that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters"(Rev. 14:7), on the day which He has commanded them to do so. They have also partaken of the wine of Babylon, even though they have been warned that she has fallen. "Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication" (Rev. 14:8). As a result of drinking the wine of her false doctrines, they have chosen to worship the beast and his image.  They have chosen the day of worship which the Church of Rome has claimed to sanctify, over the day of worship which God Himself has sanctified. They have set up the abomination of desolation in place of the holy. Resulting of course, is desolation. 

The Reformation began a process of breaking away from the abominable doctrines of the Church of Rome. This Reformation continues until this day. It includes a call back to the true worship of God on the day which He Himself has sanctified. Many millions have responded.  Yet the Church of Rome through her spiritual adultery has and is once again rising to power.  She is once again striving to exalt her self-appointed day of worship in the world. When she has succeeded again in setting up her abomination of desolation in the place of the holy Sabbath, then God will once again send desolation and destruction upon the world. When the United States whose government was built upon Protestant principles of civil and religious freedom, repudiates all of the same by establishing Sunday sacredness by law, this beast will have placed herself fully under the banner of the Church of Rome, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.

Rev 16:17 And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, It is done. 18 And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. 19 And the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 20 And every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. 21 And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great.

The pouring out of the seventh vial is the end of all things of this earth, as we know it. Again, it is from within the temple in heaven, that the voice of God from His throne pronounces that it is done. The greatest earthquake of all time, the great city divided into three parts, the cities of the nations falling, Babylon's judgment, every island fleeing away, no mountains able to be found, and let's not forget hailstones weighing somewhere between one hundred to two hundred pounds falling upon humanity. Certainly, this is the end of the world. The judgment of BABYLON THE GREAT, is the judgment of this entire world. By the time the Lord returns to judge Babylon, there will only be those who are either loyal to Babylon by obeying her, or loyal to God by obeying Him. Let's continue our examination and move on to chapter seventeen.

Rev 17:1 And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: 2 With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.

The above verses have already been thoroughly explained in previous chapters. We have proved that the whore of verse one is the Church of Rome, fitting the details of her description to the exactly. The many waters are the many peoples, nations, and tongues that support her. That she is that institution which has committed fornication with the kings of this earth, and that all those who have accepted her false doctrines are as it were drunk with the influence of the same. What is the effect of alcohol, but to benumb the senses, and warp the perception of the user. Those who accept the false doctrines of the Church of Rome, have benumbed their spiritual senses, and cannot have a clear perception of God.

Rev 17:3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.

Here we are brought again to the seven headed beast, which is ridden or controlled by the women later identified as BABYLON THE GREAT. As mentioned in an earlier chapter, the seven heads representing the seven major kingdoms or beasts through which Satan has carried out his rebellion against God on this earth. The beasts being those kingdoms which existed in relation to God's people on earth, and most often persecuted God's people through a form of government which combined the power of a false religion with the state. The Church of Rome herself being that masterpiece of Satan's work which maintained a continuity of his rebellion from the era of the old covenant before Christ's appearance, into the era of the new covenant of grace established by our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. While she claims to be the voice of Christ on this earth, she repudiates all that Christ established by way of her false doctrines and her utilization of the powers that be of this world, rather than the power of the Holy Spirit of God. 

Papal Rome is the connecting link between all of the beasts of the books of Daniel and the Revelation. The seven beasts, and the seven heads, and the seven mountains, which we will examine shortly. It was by absorbing the pagan rites and ceremonies of these ancient kingdoms, that of sun worship in particular, that she maintained Satan's continuity of rebellion against God in this world. Just as God has preserved the truth in this world through His servants, the Son of God being the chief cornerstone of this truth, Satan has sought to maintain a continuity of rebellion through the false religions of this world. Just as Satan usurps the authority of God desiring himself to be God (Isa. 14:12-14), so his church of the new covenant era usurps the civil authority of the kings of the earth in order to establish itself in the place of God's own of this world. Counterfeiting, deceiving, misleading, and destroying as many as possible along with himself.

Rev 17:4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: 5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.

Verses four through six only establish more firmly that the woman riding this beast is none other than the Church of Rome. The attire of this woman is easily identified with the Church of Rome. Her cup is filled with the abominations and filthiness of her fornication, which we have already identified with her as well. Her title- MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH, is easy enough to explain. She is the masterpiece of Satan's mystery of iniquity (2Thess. 2:7), the mother of all apostate religious institutions which usurp the authority of the state for the furtherance of their goals. This they must do because they do not have the authority or power of the Holy Spirit of God. 

We have already shown that she is guilty of shedding the blood of countless saints.  Especially considering that it is the spirit to do so within her, which also motivated all of the beasts before her to do the same. That is, the spirit of Satan the father of lies, as opposed to the Spirit of God sent to His own from our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ who is the way, the truth, and the life.

Rev 17:7 And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns. 8 The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is.

Verse seven starts with an angel telling John that he will explain to him the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carries her. The angel tells John that the beast which he saw was, and is not, and yet is. He also says that all those whose names are not written in the book of life, will wonder after the beast. They will wonder at the fact in particular that it was, and is not, and yet is. All of this should seem very familiar to the reader, this beast has all the same traits as the first beast of Rev 13.

The first beast of Rev 13 also has seven heads and ten horns (Rev 13:1 & 17:7). As already discussed, it receives a deadly wound to the head and appears for a short while to be dead, but then is healed and comes back to life as it were. Thus it was, then was not, then was again (Rev 13:3 & 17:8). Both the above beast, and the first beast of Rev 13 are wondered at by those whose names are not written in the book of life (Rev 13:8 & 17:8). The above verses of Rev 17 are addressing the revival and rise of the papal controlled beast once again on a global scale. This can be nothing else, for it is regarding the exact same beast as that of Rev 13. 

As pointed out in chapter seventeen of this book, it is the second beast of Rev. 13 that helps raise the papacy back into a position of dominance in this world. The U.S. is that second beast, and it is well on its way to re-establishing the papacy as a world power by speaking just like the dragon under the heavy influence of the Church of Rome. Our government is filled with Catholic politicians, who have recently been instructed by the Pope to establish Roman Catholic social doctrine and teaching through legislation within the countries in which they preside. See-  DOCTRINAL NOTE on some questions regarding The Participation of Catholics in Political Life.  (Rome, from the Offices of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith, November 24, 2002, the Solemnity of Christ the King.  X Joseph Card. RATZINGER  Prefect ,  X Tarcisio BERTONE, S.D.B. Archbishop Emeritus of Vercelli Secretary)

Verse eight says that the beast that was, and is not, shall ascend out of the bottomless pit.  The word pit, is many times associated with the grave in the bible. The fact that this beast that was, and is not, and yet is, ascends out of the bottomless pit, is an obvious reference to a kind of resurrection that will take place concerning it. This resurrection though, will only lead it and all who follow into perdition. More about this later.

Rev 17:9 And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.

If as the writer has suggested, the seven heads of the dragon represented the seven kingdoms of this world through which Satan has carried out his rebellion against God, then what are the seven mountains of the above scripture? The seven heads, are seven mountains, and if the seven heads are kingdoms, then the seven mountains should be also. The question is, do the scriptures ever equate a mountain, with a kingdom? The answer is yes.

Isa 66:20 And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the LORD out of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to my holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the LORD, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the LORD. 21 And I will also take of them for priests and for Levites, saith the LORD. 22 For as the new heavens and the new earth, which I will make, shall remain before me, saith the LORD, so shall your seed and your name remain. 23 And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the LORD.

Dan 2:35 Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff of the summer threshingfloors; and the wind carried them away, that no place was found for them: and the stone that smote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth.

Zech 8:3 Thus saith the LORD; I am returned unto Zion, and will dwell in the midst of Jerusalem: and Jerusalem shall be called a city of truth; and the mountain of the LORD of hosts the holy mountain.

The kingdom of God is referred to as a great and holy mountain. Isaiah speaks of God's holy mountain Jerusalem in the new heaven and earth. The prophecy of Daniel above speaks of the stone cut out without hands which was Christ, smiting the great image and becoming a great mountain filling the entire earth. This is the kingdom of God on earth after Christ's return.  Zechariah speaks of Zion and Jerusalem as the holy mountain. The holy mountain therefore, is the kingdom of God. See also- Ps 48:1-2, Isa 2:2-3, Isa 11:9, Isa 30:29, Isa 56:7-8, Isa 57:13-15, Isa 65:25, Ezek 17:23, Ezek 20:40, Dan 9:16, Joel 2:1, Joel 3:17. 

The seven heads and the seven mountains are seven kingdoms. They are the seven kingdoms through which Satan has carried out his rebellion against God on this earth. Satan was himself kicked out of the kingdom of God, which is His holy mountain. He has therefore tried to counterfeit, or rival God's kingdom with his own on this earth. Observe the following.

Ezek 28:14 Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; and I have set thee so: thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire. 15 Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee.

Ezek 28:16 By the multitude of thy merchandise they have filled the midst of thee with violence, and thou hast sinned: therefore I will cast thee as profane out of the mountain of God: and I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst of the stones of fire.

The seven mountains are Satan's counterfeit or rival kingdoms in rebellion against God. His seven failed attempts to build kingdoms that will rival God's everlasting kingdom. They have all failed thus far, and so will this last albeit global one. More specifically, the Vatican of the New Covenant era, is Satan's counterfeit Zion or New Jerusalem. As Zion or the New Jerusalem will be the capital city of the globe ruling all the earth and heaven as well, so the Vatican represents the city of this fallen world which reigns over the kings of this earth, and claims to stand in the place of God over the earth. As specified in verse eighteen of the chapter we are now examining. More about this later. 

Rev 17:10 And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space.

The seven kings are also these same kingdoms, or beasts, or mountains if you will.  We know from Daniel verses 7:17&23, that beasts are also kings or kingdoms. The prophecy is given from the time of the sixth kingdom, for five have fallen, one is, and one is yet to come, which is of course the seventh. The book of Daniel very specifically addresses four of these kingdoms or beasts, touching upon the fifth also. Chapter two and seven of the book of Daniel cover the history of these four kingdoms with the different metals of chapter two, and the different beasts of chapter seven. Babylon is the head of gold of chapter two, and the lion of chapter seven. The Medes and Persians are the arms and chest of silver in chapter two, and the bear of chapter seven. The kingdom of Greece is the belly and thighs of brass in chapter two, and the leopard with four heads in chapter seven. The pagan Roman Empire is the legs of iron and the Papal Roman Empire the feet of iron and clay of chapter two. The ten toes of the feet representing the ten divisions of the empire due to the rise of the papacy from within. The indescribable beast of chapter seven being Pagan Rome as well, and the ten horns of that beast representing also the ten divisions created by the rise of the papacy from within as well.

While the papacy is clearly identified as an individual entity growing out of the ten horns of pagan Rome through the prophecy of the little horn of Daniel 7, the beast it rides is not referred to as a beast until the book of Revelation chapter 13. That is, until the establishment of the new covenant by our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. The papacy being that entity which maintained the continuity of Satan's rebellion in this earth, during the transition from the old to the new covenant. The transition from the pagan sun worshipping beasts of the old covenant, to the papal sun worshiping beast of the new covenant. These things we have discussed already in earlier chapters.

The book of Revelation is concerned with the true and apostate churches of the new covenant era, and their effects upon this world. We started examining the book of Revelation in chapter twelve, where we see the conflict between the dragon and Christ here on earth. How the dragon would make war with those who keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ (Rev. 12:17). Chapter 13 begins with a beast arising out of the sea, which we have identified as papal Rome. This is the fifth beast of biblical prophecy, and or head of the dragon which receives a mortal wound. This wound is healed however, with the help of the second beast of Rev. 13, which is the sixth beast of biblical prophecy. The fifth beast is the one who was and is not and yet is, because it receives a mortal or deadly wound, yet revives and is resurrected as it were with the help of the sixth beast. Being resurrected, it is a living beast of biblical prophecy once again, and is therefore the seventh beast of biblical prophecy. Thus it was, is not, and yet is.

The first beast of Rev. 13 is the fifth beast of biblical prophecy, and the second beast of Rev. 13 is the sixth beast of biblical prophecy. The biblical prophecies of the old covenant revealing the four beasts of the old covenant era, and giving some details of the fifth but not yet identifying it as a beast. The biblical prophecies of the new covenant reveal the existence of three more beast powers of the new covenant era. The fifth being papal Rome. The sixth being the United states which has two horns like a Lamb, but ends up speaking like the dragon. It is through the power of this sixth beast, that the fifth beast is brought back to life. Thus creating the seventh beast of biblical prophecy. The beasts, the heads of the dragon, and the mountains are all the same entities. They are the seven kingdoms through which Satan has, and will continue to carry out his rebellion against God in this world, until Christ returns and sets up His eternal and all-encompassing kingdom.

It is to be noted, that the first beast of Rev 13 is said to have seven heads and ten horns, just like the great red dragon of Rev 12, who is the devil. Verse 4 of Rev 13 tells us that the dragon is the one who gives the first beast of Rev 13 its power. The second beast of Rev 13 however, is said to have two horns like a Lamb, with no mention of the dragon giving it its power. Yet it ends up speaking like a dragon. This second beast, the United States, did not derive its power from the dragon but rather by being Christ like at first, thus the two horns like a lamb. So accordingly history testifies that this nation was formed under the guiding influence and matured principles of the Protestant Reformation, as the nation was  predominantly Protestant early on and into its establishment. Which Protestants themselves submitted to the Holy scriptures as their rule and guide. Therefore it cannot be said that the dragon gave this beast its power or authority. Yet it is through this beast's support of the first beast, that it ends up speaking as a dragon.

The United States derived its power and influence by the guiding hand of biblical new covenant principles of responsible freedom and morality. The guiding influence of these principles however, has been diminishing under the ever increasing influence and guidance of the papacy and her allies within the same. Therefore will we, and are we ever increasingly speaking as a dragon. We will continue our examination of Rev 17 in the next chapter.

Rev 17:11 And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition.

As though it were not already complicated enough, this seventh beast is now also referred to as an eighth, which is one of the seven. How can it be one of the seven, and an eighth also? How could it be a beast or kingdom in and of itself, and also be of the seven other beasts or kingdoms of biblical prophecy? It would have to be very unique indeed to fulfill such specifications. Is there any kingdom that can meet them? Yes, there is.

The Vatican. The Vatican occupies a unique status among the religions and nations of our world. She is both. Like no other nation or religion on earth. Observe the following from the Encyclopaedia Britannica.

Quote"Vatican City, in full State of the Vatican City, Italian Stato della Città del Vaticano ,  ecclesiastical state, seat of the Roman Catholic church, and an enclave in Rome, situated on the west bank of the Tiber River. Vatican City is the world's smallest fully independent nation-state. Its medieval and Renaissance walls form its boundaries except on the southeast at St. Peter's Square (Piazza San Pietro). Of the six entrances, only three—the piazza, the Arco delle Campane (Arch of the Bells) in the facade of St. Peter's Basilica, and the entrance to the Vatican Museums and Galleries in the north wall—are open to the public. The most imposing building is St. Peter's Basilica, built during the 4th century and rebuilt during the 16th century. Erected over the tomb of St. Peter the Apostle, it is the second largest religious building (after Yamoussoukro Basilica) in Christendom.

The Vatican palace is the residence of the pope within the city walls. The Holy See is the name given to the government of the Roman Catholic church, which is led by the pope as the bishop of Rome. As such, the Holy See's authority extends over Catholics throughout the world. Since 1929 it has resided in Vatican City, which was established as an independent state to enable the pope to exercise his universal authority.

Vatican City has its own telephone system, post office, gardens, astronomical observatory, radio station, banking system, and pharmacy, as well as a contingent of Swiss Guards responsible for the personal safety of the pope since 1506. Almost all supplies—including food, water, electricity, and gas—must be imported. There is no income tax and no restriction on the import or export of funds. As the Holy See, it derives its income from the voluntary contributions of more than one billion Roman Catholics worldwide, as well as interest on investments and the sale of stamps, coins, and publications. Banking operations and expenditures have been reported publicly since the early 1980s.

During the period from the 4th century to 1870, the Vatican gained control of territory around Rome and served as capital of the Papal States. In 1929 Vatican City's independent sovereignty was recognized by the Fascist Italian government in the Lateran Treaty. Sovereignty is exercised by the pope upon his election as the head of the Roman Catholic church. He has absolute executive, legislative, and judicial powers within the city. In 1984 a major reshuffle of offices in the Roman Curia resulted in the delegation of the routine administration of Vatican City to a pontifically appointed commission of five cardinals headed by the Secretariat of State. The inhabitants of Vatican City, the majority of whom are priests and nuns, also include several hundred laypersons engaged in secretarial, domestic, trade, and service occupations.

Special extraterritorial privileges are extended to more than 10 other buildings in Rome and to Castel Gandolfo, the pope's summer residence in the Alban Hills. In addition, Vatican City maintains embassies in numerous foreign nations."

The Vatican has been a recognized nation-state since 1929. Since then it has been more than just another religion of this world, but a nation, country, or kingdom of the same. This is how it can be an eighth while being of the seven at the same time. As already pointed out, the Church of Rome was an intricate part of the first beast of Rev 13, which the second beast of Rev 13 helps reestablish or resurrect again on a global scale. She had already been an intricate leading religio-political part of one of the seven, when she was established in this world again as a literal nation in 1929.  Therefore she is an eighth and at the same time was and will again be, one of the seven.

  This special status among the nations of this earth has increased her political influence and effect upon the same. She entertains ambassadors from the vast majority of the nations of earth, and is caught up in the politics of this entire world. The seventh and final global beast of this world will be a form of global government upon whose back she sits, controlling and manipulating the same. Just as she rode the first beast of Rev 13, and ever increasingly does ride the second beast of the same, our nation. Through whom she will gain her ultimate goal, world domination as the final beast of biblical prophecy. Thereby becoming the resurrected Holy Roman Empire on a global scale. The reestablishment of one of the seven, while having the status of an eighth within this world.

There is another aspect and significance though, of this eighth beast, which is of the seven. The number eight carries some symbolic and spiritual significance also, according to many, including the Church of Rome herself. Observe the following from the book THE WOMAN AND THE BEAST IN THE BOOK OF REVELATION, by Louis F. Were.

Quote"The beast of Rev. 12, 13 and 17 has only seven heads, and to look for an actual eighth head betrays a failure to grasp the essential feature of the remarkable prophecy of Rev. 17.  There is not to be an eighth head; the seventh head is numbered eighth because of its symbolic meaning....................

Thus by following the principle that Rev. 17 particularly mentions the things of Babylon as they relate to Jesus, we now see that the number eight used in relation to the coming of the beast out of its state of death in a likeness to the resurrection of Jesus,.............................................

As with the number 6, which we find significantly employed throughout many places of Holy Writ, so the number eight is also employed significantly in the scriptures as the symbol of the Lord's resurrection and triumph over His enemies. This fact is well-known to those who have given consideration to the numeric system, which is clearly revealed in the Bible. By knowing that the number eight is the Bible symbol of the Lord's resurrection and triumph over His enemies, we can grasp the meaning of Rev. 17:11, which reads: "And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is one of the seven, and goes into perdition." This beast that received a "death stroke" and whose deadly wound is to be healed and all the world wonder after it, according to Rev. 13, is described in Rev. 17 as having a resurrection: thus imitating the death and resurrection of Jesus. As Jesus triumphed over His enemies and rose in glorious power to use that power to save His people, so this beast will emerge from its place of death to a position of even greater power, which it will seek to employ for the destruction of the people of God." (Chapter 12, page 113&114)

Without a doubt, the first beast of Rev 13, which received a deadly wound to its head, is brought back to life with the help of the second beast of the book of Revelation. For the beast was, is not, and yet is. If this is not an allusion to a resurrection, what is? If in fact, the number eight in some way represents the resurrection or new beginnings, then the above written by Louis Were is certainly tenable. Observe the following from the Catechism of the Catholic Church (emphasis mine) -

Quote"II. The Lord's Day

This is the day which the LORD has made; let us rejoice and be glad in it.

The day of the Resurrection: the new creation

2174 Jesus rose from the dead "on the first day of the week." Because it is the "first day," the day of Christ's Resurrection recalls the first creation. Because it is the "eighth day" following the sabbath, it symbolizes the new creation ushered in by Christ's Resurrection. For Christians it has become the first of all days, the first of all feasts, the Lord's Day (he kuriake hemera, dies dominica) Sunday:

We all gather on the day of the sun, for it is the first day [after the Jewish sabbath, but also the first day] when God, separating matter from darkness, made the world; and on this same day Jesus Christ our Savior rose from the dead. Sunday - fulfillment of the sabbath

2175 Sunday is expressly distinguished from the sabbath which it follows chronologically every week; for Christians its ceremonial observance replaces that of the sabbath. In Christ's Passover, Sunday fulfills the spiritual truth of the Jewish sabbath and announces man's eternal rest in God. For worship under the Law prepared for the mystery of Christ, and what was done there prefigured some aspects of Christ:"

The Church of Rome itself connects the number eight with the resurrection. Not only with the resurrection, but with Sunday sacredness itself. This is very significant since the establishment of Sunday sacredness by law is what will bring about the full reestablishment or resurrection of the first beast of Rev 13. It was the establishment of this Roman Catholic institution by Constatine, existing as a result of the amalgamation of pagan sun worship and apostate "Christianity", which first gave the Papacy the power of the state. Which combination of power, that is of church and state combined, developed into the first beast of Rev 13. Therefore, a national reestablishment of the Sunday law, would be nothing less than a resurrection of this very same beast power. The Church of Rome then, fulfills the details of the scripture under examination both literally and spiritually, like no other nation or religion can.

Rev 17:12 And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast.

This event is yet future. The seventh beast, or head, or mountain has not yet fully developed, though it is well on its way. Whatever these ten horns turn out to represent, they will end up giving their power to the beast for an apparently short time, declared by scripture to be one hour. No doubt a prophetic time frame.

]Rev 17:13 These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast.

They will all agree to give their power and strength to the beast.

Rev 17:14 These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings: and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful.

This confederation will make open warfare with the Lord Jesus Christ through attacking his people on this earth. This would be those who " keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ" (Rev. 12:17). They are the ones with whom the dragon is at war.

Rev 17:15 And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.

This includes all the peoples of this earth, whose names are not written in the book of life (Rev. 17:8). For this is Satan's final worldwide rebellion against the Lamb of God. It is a time in which every decision shall be made for or against the Lamb. Then the end shall come with the voice of the archangel, and the trump of God (1Th.4:16). 

Joel 3:14Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision: for the day of the LORD is near in the valley of decision. 15The sun and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw their shining. 16The LORD also shall roar out of Zion, and utter his voice from Jerusalem; and the heavens and the earth shall shake: but the LORD will be the hope of his people, and the strength of the children of Israel. 17So shall ye know that I am the LORD your God dwelling in Zion, my holy mountain: then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no strangers pass through her any more.

Rev 17:16 And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire.

This is a drastic change in the attitude of these ten horns. A few verses earlier they were said to all have one mind, which was to give their power and strength over to the beast. The whore controls the beast, and these ten horns are said to hate her, and basically destroy her. This must be at a point in time when these ten horns realize that they were deceived by the whore, into giving their power unto the beast which she controlled. Though they join her in making war with the Lamb, when they realize that the lamb will overcome them they will turn on her, for as the next verse points out, "God hath put it in their hearts to fulfill his will".

Rev 17:17 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled.

Thus the ten horns will give their power and strength unto the beast, until they realize too late I might add, that they have made the wrong choice. After which, they will turn on the whore, and destroy her. This will not save them though, because all of this time God's faithful will have been pointing out the truth of who the beast and the whore really are, but they chose not to listen. 

Rev 17:18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.

This is in reference of course to spiritual Rome, the Vatican. That spiritual city, which is now also a literal nation-state, who claims authority above all others. The counterfeit of Zion and the New Jerusalem of God. As we will examine in the next chapter.

The next two chapters will be an examination of one Papal Encyclical in particular, concerning the Papacy's or Babylon's, global vision of what they have determined would be a "prefiguration of the undivided city of God" in this present world. One could study this Encyclical in greater depth, and many others, along with endless Doctrinal Notes and other Papal writings concerning what Babylon desires the politicians of this world to implement at her behest. A great deal of which, can easily be identified as hostile toward Holy Spirit inspired moral guidance and authority, as revealed in holy scripture.

Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ Himself, taught, exemplified, and established His spiritual kingdom upon this earth. It has been among us by faith ever since. No other man, religious, or political institution, or combination thereof, can or will establish that which has already been established in Christ Jesus our Lord by faith. God's true church, was, is now, and will always be completely separate from any and all dependence upon the politics and powers that be of this world. Nor will it ever seek establishment by them, but ever and only liberty of conscience, faith, and practice within societies under their temporal jurisdictions. The following quoted chapter is taken from the book Romeward Bound, slightly altered or modified for this book as pertinent to the same.

QuoteI would like to consider two of these in particular, of special relevance to the commitment to development in an increasingly globalized society: justice and the common good.

The phrase, the common good is used very repetitively in many papal documents. What it means is defined and revealed by the papacy itself, and therefore all who subscribe to the idea, help to establish her own vision. It also obviously is in contrast to individual inalienable rights, and may most probably be more in line with what the papacy calls inalienable ethical demands. It leans apparently towards collectivism, rather than individualism, and thus also Socialism rather than Capitalism. Placing it also in contrast to the basic building blocks of this once great nation, built upon Protestant principles of individual liberty, government for the people by the people, and the economic freedom of Capitalism as well.

Quote7. Another important consideration is the common good.To love someone is to desire that person's good and to take effective steps to secure it. Besides the good of the individual, there is a good that is linked to living in society: the common good. It is the good of "all of us", made up of individuals, families and intermediate groups who together constitute society[4]. It is a good that is sought not for its own sake, but for the people who belong to the social community and who can only really and effectively pursue their good within it. To desire the common good and strive towards it is a requirement of justice and charity. To take a stand for the common good is on the one hand to be solicitous for, and on the other hand to avail oneself of, that complex of institutions that give structure to the life of society, juridically, civilly, politically and culturally, making it the pólis, or "city". The more we strive to secure a common good corresponding to the real needs of our neighbours, the more effectively we love them. Every Christian is called to practise this charity, in a manner corresponding to his vocation and according to the degree of influence he wields in the pólis. This is the institutional path — we might also call it the political path — of charity, no less excellent and effective than the kind of charity which encounters the neighbour directly, outside the institutional mediation of the pólis. When animated by charity, commitment to the common good has greater worth than a merely secular and political stand would have. Like all commitment to justice, it has a place within the testimony of divine charity that paves the way for eternity through temporal action. Man's earthly activity, when inspired and sustained by charity, contributes to the building of the universal city of God, which is the goal of the history of the human family. In an increasingly globalized society, the common good and the effort to obtain it cannot fail to assume the dimensions of the whole human family, that is to say, the community of peoples and nations[5], in such a way as to shape the earthly city in unity and peace, rendering it to some degree an anticipation and a prefiguration of the undivided city of God.

According to Rome then, the goal of the history of the human family, is to unite in building a prefiguration of the undivided city of God. This would be under her direction of course, concerning the establishment of the common good, according as she defines and reveals the same. I seem to have missed this one in the Bible. I see nothing in scripture to the effect that all the various religions, including of course then the false ones, and governments, and tribes, and kindred of the earth will unite to form the undivided city of God. The testimony of scripture is quite clear that before the end, humanity will accomplish the exact opposite. God's true people being delivered only at the last moment from the wrath of a world united in rebellion against God.

It should be obvious then to all and any serious bible students, that what is being suggested and as a matter of fact established in this world through the papacy and those who cooperate with her, is that exact rebellion against God, His government, and His people foretold in holy scripture. The real city that is being formed under the direction of the papacy which encompasses the entire world, is conclusively identified in the prophecies of the bible. Observe the following.

Rev 16:19 And the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell: and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 20 And every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. 21 And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great.

Rev 17:17 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled. 18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.

Rev 18:1 And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. 2 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. 3 For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. 4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. 6 Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double. 7 How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. 8 Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. 9 And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning, 10 Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city! for in one hour is thy judgment come. 11 And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more: 12 The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, 13 And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men. 14 And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. 15 The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, 6 And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! 17 For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, 18 And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city! 19 And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made desolate. 20 Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her. 21 And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all. 22 And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; 23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. 24 And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.

We have already clearly identified the papacy as that institution represented in biblical prophecy by the name of BABYLON THE GREAT. It is that great earthly city of biblical prophecy which apposes God and His government. This in direct contrast to the spiritual city and kingdom of God on earth who submit to the same, the sons and daughters of Abraham who look for a city whose builder and founder is God(Heb. 11:8-10). The city of the above prophecies is said to be attached to all the cities of the nations, all nations, kings, leaders, merchants, ships, sailors, musicians, slaves and souls, and in other scriptures peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues of the earth(Rev. 17:15). Thus by the papacies own admission and efforts described in the document we are examining, she is that great city orchestrating and commanding the building of the same through the uniting of all humanity outside of and in direct contradiction to the teachings and authority of God.

While it is certainly Christian to seriously consider the common good of all, one must remember that this common good will and is being defined by Rome, who intends that her "Christian" vision of the same be brought about through temporal action. Just exactly how does one bring something about through temporal action. This will obviously  involve doing so through the powers of this earth, i.e. legislation. I wonder what happens to those who happen to disagree with Rome's vision and establishment of the common good? Her long abusive and bloody history is unfortunately a clear indication of where we are headed. There is no common sense in thinking that the results of this political takeover by the papacy will be any different than it has always been in the past. Correct me if I'm wrong, but isn't that a definition of insanity, doing the same thing over and over again, yet expecting different results every time?

QuoteNow that a further twenty years have passed, I express my conviction that Populorum Progressio deserves to be considered "the Rerum Novarum of the present age", shedding light upon humanity's journey towards unity.

Again, what unity of humanity is being referred to in the above statement. The bible does not predict the unity of humanity in Christ Jesus our Lord. It predicts the unity of believers, and the eventual unity of all others being deceived into worshipping the image of the first beast, and forcing this false worship upon all. Thereby becoming the enemy of God, His government, and His people.

QuoteThe risk for our time is that the de facto interdependence of people and nations is not matched by ethical interaction of consciences and minds that would give rise to truly human development. Only in charity, illumined by the light of reason and faith, is it possible to pursue development goals that possess a more humane and humanizing value.

Fidelity to man requires fidelity to the truth, which alone is the guarantee of freedom (cf. Jn 8:32) and of the possibility of integral human development. For this reason the Church searches for truth, proclaims it tirelessly and recognizes it wherever it is manifested. This mission of truth is something that the Church can never renounce. Her social doctrine is a particular dimension of this proclamation: it is a service to the truth which sets us free. Open to the truth, from whichever branch of knowledge it comes, the Church's social doctrine receives it, assembles into a unity the fragments in which it is often found, and mediates it within the constantly changing life-patterns of the society of peoples and nations[12].

Ah yes the Church of Rome, definer and interpreter of the common good, and truth for all. Seeking to give rise to "truly human development" and "developing goals that posses a more humane and humanizing value".  Funny, I thought Christianity was about truly divine development of our fallen human natures to that more like the life of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. Developing goals of a more divine and godly value.

[quoteThe first is that the whole Church, in all her being and acting — when she proclaims, when she celebrates, when she performs works of charity — is engaged in promoting integral human development. She has a public role over and above her charitable and educational activities: all the energy she brings to the advancement of humanity and of universal fraternity is manifested when she is able to operate in a climate of freedom. In not a few cases, that freedom is impeded by prohibitions and persecutions, or it is limited when the Church's public presence is reduced to her charitable activities alone. The second truth is that authentic human development concerns the whole of the person in every single dimension.[/quote]

It is easy to understand Rome's desire for freedom and why she will defend the same for herself and others where she does not have it. How else can she exercise her "public role over and above her charitable and educational activities: all the energy she brings to the advancement of humanity and of universal fraternity". The problem of course is in just exactly what her role above and beyond charity and education actually entails. Which is her quest to establish her social doctrines, teachings, and eventually dogmas upon all through legislation wherever she is given this freedom she desires, to do so. Thereby removing the very freedom she herself demands for herself from all others who do not have her same vision. 

QuoteThe Church's social doctrine illuminates with an unchanging light the new problems that are constantly emerging[22]. This safeguards the permanent and historical character of the doctrinal "patrimony"[23] which, with its specific characteristics, is part and parcel of the Church's ever-living Tradition[24]. Social doctrine is built on the foundation handed on by the Apostles to the Fathers of the Church, and then received and further explored by the great Christian doctors.

Is this the same illumination the world has witnessed during the papacies long bloody and abusive trail throughout history? Where are we supposed to find a record of this supposed illuminating effect upon the social aspects of peoples and nations? This thing exists only in the imagination of the leaders of the papacy, and in the minds of the ignorant who will not examine the facts of history in relation to her. The papacy brought us the "Christian" state, in which the power of the Holy Spirit of God by way of conviction, was replaced by the power of the temporal sword by way of force. Leaving estimates ranging from 50 to 125 million murdered souls over a period of more than a thousand years. Is this the illumination spoken of above? No I think not. Perhaps it is found in Rome's political relations and support of Nazi Germany or maybe Mussolini. Not very likely. Shall we go on? Just where has this illuminating influence demonstrated itself for us in the pages of history?

Quote13. In addition to its important link with the entirety of the Church's social doctrine, Populorum Progressio is closely connected to the overall magisterium of Paul VI, especially his social magisterium. His was certainly a social teaching of great importance: he underlined the indispensable importance of the Gospel for building a society according to freedom and justice, in the ideal and historical perspective of a civilization animated by love. Paul VI clearly understood that the social question had become worldwide [25] and he grasped the interconnection between the impetus towards the unification of humanity and the Christian ideal of a single family of peoples in solidarity and fraternity. In the notion of development, understood in human and Christian terms, he identified the heart of the Christian social message, and he proposed Christian charity as the principal force at the service of development.

Since when is the purpose of Christianity the unification of humanity into a single family of peoples in solidarity and fraternity? Are all of these peoples going to give up their false religions, philosophies, politics, ideologies, and practices and become followers of Jesus Christ? Is this even expected? Will they all become Roman Catholic, will that save them? What does any of this have to do with the teachings of the holy scriptures? It means nothing other than the fulfillment of biblical prophecy in relation to the unification of this entire world in rebellion against God. This is what the papacy represents, and is seeking to establish.

[/color=blue] 2 Cor 6:14 Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? 15 And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? 16 And what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. 17 Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, 18 And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. [/color]

We are here to extend the invitation of the gospel of Jesus Christ to all in this world, not to join them in some kind of unified confusion of mish mashed religions, ideologies, philosophies, and politics under the guiding influence of Babylon the Great. While we are not here to condemn the world, we most certainly are forbidden from joining with it in rebellion against God by beliefs and actions which contradict His most basic commands, or lending any kind of credence to the same. All who compromise the truth to such an extent, will have no part in the kingdom of heaven.

John 14: 6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. 7 If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him.

There is no possible way that some form of unified humanity, encompassing all the religions, philosophies, ideologies and politics of this world could ever be considered by God, a fit representation of the city of God. To the contrary, it would and will only represent the city of the prince of this world, the devil himself. The rightful father of lies and all confusion, the real leader also of Babylon the Great.

Quote15. Two further documents by Paul VI without any direct link to social doctrine — the Encyclical Humanae Vitae (25 July 1968) and the Apostolic Exhortation Evangelii Nuntiandi (8 December 1975) — are highly important for delineating the fully human meaning of the development that the Church proposes. It is therefore helpful to consider these texts too in relation to Populorum Progressio.

At least the above quote is a confession that the development which the papacy is proposing is fully human, and thus not of God. Though I am sure this is not their intention. Nevertheless, the statement is true.

Quote[44], but only on Christ, to whom every authentic vocation to integral human development must be directed. The Gospel is fundamental for development, because in the Gospel, Christ, "in the very revelation of the mystery of the Father and of his love, fully reveals humanity to itself"[45]. Taught by her Lord, the Church examines the signs of the times and interprets them, offering the world "what she possesses as her characteristic attribute: a global vision of man and of the human race"[46]. Precisely because God gives a resounding "yes" to man[47], man cannot fail to open himself to the divine vocation to pursue his own development. The truth of development consists in its completeness: if it does not involve the whole man and every man, it is not true development. This is the central message of Populorum Progressio, valid for today and for all time. Integral human development on the natural plane, as a response to a vocation from God the Creator[48], demands self-fulfilment in a "transcendent humanism which gives [to man] his greatest possible perfection: this is the highest goal of personal development"[49]. The Christian vocation to this development therefore applies to both the natural plane and the supernatural plane; which is why, "when God is eclipsed, our ability to recognize the natural order, purpose and the 'good' begins to wane"[50].

What more can be said concerning the true identity of the papacy, its main purpose, and intentions? By her own words, her "characteristic attribute" is the global vision and unity of the human race. Not toward developing more divine like attributes within humanity, but rather in the "fulfillment" of a "transcendent humanism" claimed as the highest goal of possible perfection. The plan is to unite all humanity to stand as one at the apex of truly human development. The accomplishment of this will be nothing less than the complete ripening of one of the two harvests to be reaped at Christ's return. The papacy is that institution which will oversee the ripening of the harvest of this earth for its reaping and thus destruction at the second coming. The fully united and developed human race in rebellion against God and His government.

Rev 14:13 And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; and their works do follow them. 14 And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp sickle. 15 And another angel came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap: for the time is come for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. 16 And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped. 17 And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. 18 And another angel came out from the altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her grapes are fully ripe. 19 And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great winepress of the wrath of God. 20 And the winepress was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the winepress, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.

The first harvest reaped above is the harvest of God's planting, the wheat. It has reached its maturity and is ripened by the giving of the three angels messages to the entire world. Which messages contains 1. The everlasting gospel of Jesus Christ, including a call back to the worship of the true creator, who is Jesus Christ, on the day He sanctified for that very purpose. 2. A warning against the complete fall of that great city Babylon, by way of her fornication with the kings of the earth, making all nations drink of her corrupting wine. Thus the subsequent call of Rev. 18 to all of God's people to come out of her before His return. 3. The most fearful warning in all scripture regarding not worshipping the beast and his image, or receiving it's mark. This beast which is formed by the intoxicating wine which Babylon made all nations drink of (Rev. 14:6-12). These are those of the first harvest reaped in Rev. 14, who are called the saints, who are said to keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus (Rev.14:12). This event is the resurrection and the rapture depicted in 1 Thess. 4:16-18.

The second harvest to be reaped will be the unified humanity in rebellion against God under the leadership of Babylon the Great, as being described and orchestrated in the papal documents we have been examining. These will have rejected the everlasting gospel and call back to the correct worship of their creator as He commanded. They will remain within Babylon by adhering to her teachings and submitting to her leadership, and will worship the beast and his image as a result of the same. They are the harvest of this earth, which will be destroyed at Christ's second coming. They will have rejected the three angels messages, and unified under the banner of Rome in defiance of God. They will have chosen that which is fully human and fallen, over that which was offered to them, which was fully divine and redemptive in and through the life, death, and resurrection of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.

QuoteHence, in the pursuit of development, there is a need for "the deep thought and reflection of wise men in search of a new humanism which will enable modern man to find himself anew"[51].

The importance of this goal is such as to demand our openness to understand it in depth and to mobilize ourselves at the level of the "heart", so as to ensure that current economic and social processes evolve towards fully human outcomes....

all this leads us today to reflect on the measures that would be necessary to provide a solution to problems that are not only new in comparison to those addressed by Pope Paul VI, but also, and above all, of decisive impact upon the present and future good of humanity. The different aspects of the crisis, its solutions, and any new development that the future may bring, are increasingly interconnected, they imply one another, they require new efforts of holistic understanding and a new humanistic synthesis.

Can anyone please show me any of the above ideology promoted in scripture anywhere at all? Could it be any clearer that papal reasoning and political thought is not based upon scripture at all? Is this not a circuitous path back to the dark ages, when the masses were subject to completely human and abusive overlords, themselves claiming to be the representatives of God, and squashing the consciences and lives of all who disagreed with them? Is it not a repudiation of everything Protestant which pointed to the scriptures and the authority of God in establishing true freedom? The inalienable rights of the individual, and government for the people by the people? All being acknowledged as right, because the God of scripture Himself allowed for the same in His created beings?  Observe the following quote, and note the extensive progress and influence the Roman church has made since the date of this quote.

QuoteBut Romanism as a system is no more in harmony with the Gospel of Christ now than at any former period in her history. The Protestant churches are in great darkness, or they would discern the signs of the times. The Roman Church is far-reaching in her plans and modes of operation. She is employing every device to extend her influence and increase her power in preparation for a fierce and determined conflict to regain control of the world, to re-establish persecution, and to undo all that Protestantism has done. Catholicism is gaining ground in our country upon every side. Look at the number of her churches and chapels. Look at her colleges and seminaries, so widely patronized by Protestants. These things should awaken the anxiety of all who prize the pure principles of the Gospel. (The Signs of the Times, June 30, 1898, Dangers which Threaten, Par. 6)

Should we now turn around and return to the same guiding influence of the dark ages under a new guise, and seek unification of all humanity evolving "towards fully human outcomes" ? Should we now forsake individual inalienable rights and freedoms, government for the people and by the people, and economic freedom under the leadership and suggestion of Babylon's vision of the common good over and above the same? We absolutely should not, but according to biblical prophecy, this world will overwhelmingly do so. Submitting to the prophetic city which reigns over the kings of this earth, rather than the prophetic city whose builder and maker is God.

Heb 11:10For he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God.

Rev 17:1 And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters:

Before moving on to chapter 18 of the book of Revelation, we should take another look at the prophetic meaning of the waters which the great whore sits upon. As we have already addressed, Rev 17:15 tells us that these waters represent peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues. The fact that she sits upon them is no doubt referring to her control and manipulation of them, in support of her own religio-political designs. We will now examine some of the ways the dragon and therefore the woman also, who rides the beasts which the dragon gives power, makes use of these peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues.

Rev 12:13 And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child. 14 And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent. 15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. 16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. 17 And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.

While the great whore of prophecy is said to sit upon many peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues, God's true church whom the dragon persecutes, is said to fly into the wilderness to escape the dragons ire. That is to say, they were not popular among the many peoples, multitudes, nations, and tongues, whom the dragon cast out of his mouth as a flood after them. Living in more isolated obscurity of either teaching and promulgation, or the literal isolation of the wilderness of Europe to escape the Dragon's floods of persecution. We have the following testimonies regarding the Waldenses and others during the time, times, and half a time (or 1260 years) of Papal domination and persecution.

QuoteTHE VOICE OF THE CHURCH by D.T. Taylor

THE WALDENSES, A. D. 314, TILL NOW

THE WALDENSES, VALDENSES, VAUDOIS or "People of the Valleys." "Who has not heard," says Elliott, "of the Waldenses?" "this most ancient stock of religion," to use the words of the great Milton. In the language of Dr. Cheever, "They are an unconquered community of Protestant Christians, who have always existed directly at the doors of the Romish court, and beneath the reverberating thunders of the Vatican." Romish and Protestant writers of the best authority have demonstrated their existence since the time of Pope Sylvester, and perhaps even from the days of the Apostles, and it is well known that they acknowledge no founder. But we need not stop to eulogize them, for their praise is in every mouth. We come to notice their faith, and on this we remark that, "They have always regarded the Papal Church as the Antichrist: the Babylon of the Apocalypse." ( page 108 )


CHRIST AND ANTICHRIST by Samuel J. Cassels

The holy wars against the Waldenses will next claim our attention. Some writers suppose that the Waldenses took their name and origin from Peter Waldo, a wealthy merchant of Lyons. Others, however, place their origin in a much more remote antiquity. The opinion of Beza was, that Peter of Lyons derived his name Waldo, or Valdo, from the Waldenses. "According to other writers," says Hallam, "the original Waldenses were a race of uncorrupted shepherds, who, in the valleys of the Alps, had shaken off, or perhaps never learned, the system of superstition on which the Catholic church depended for its ascendency." Shoberl traces their origin to Claude, Bishop of Turin, who, when image-worship was introduced, in the beginning of the eighth century, made a bold stand against both this and several other corruptions of the Romish church. Here, amid the valleys of Piedmont, had these truly primitive and Christian people lived for centuries, separated by their locality from the rest of the world, and unobserved by even the eye of popish jealousy. ( pages 199&200 )


HISTORY OF THE ANCIENT CHRISTIANS by Jean Paul Perrin

Among these Witnesses, the first that we distinctly read of were the Pauliclans. They rose about A.D. 660. A very interesting account of these pious people is given in Milner's Ecclesiastical History of the seventh century; and a still more extended and distinct account, in the Revelation Adam Blair's History of the Waldenses, Book I. chapter I.

While the Paulicians were still maintaining their faithful testimony, the Waldenses arose; or, rather more probably, these two denominations had a common origin, and a common faith. The name Waldenses, the most common and popular one of these humble and devoted people, was evidently derived - not from Peter Waldo, but from the place of their abode. The following statement of the learned and ingenious Robert Robinson, a divine of Cambridge, in England, who died more than half a century ago, places the origin of this name in what I suppose to be the true light.

"From the Latin, Vallis, came the English, valley; the French and Spanish, valle; the Italian, valdesi; the Low Dutch, valleye; the Provencal, vaux, vaudais; the ecclesiastical Vallenses, Valdenses, Ualdenses, and Waldenses. The words simply signify vallies, - the inhabitants of vallies, and no more. It happened that the inhabitants of the Pyrenees did not profess the Catholic faith. It fell out also that the inhabitants of the rallies about the Alps did not embrace that faith. It happened, moreover, in the ninth century, that one Valdo, a friend and counselor of Berengarius, and a man of eminence, who had many followers, did not approve of the Papal discipline and doctrine. And it came to pass, about an hundred and thirty years after, that a rich merchant of Lyons, who was called Valdus, because he received his religious opinions from the inhabitants of the vallies, openly disavowed the Roman religion, supported many to teach the doctrines believed in the vallies, and became the instrument of the conversion of great numbers. All these people were called WALDENSES."


The same people, that is, a people who substantially agreed in faith and practice, were called by different names derived from their places of residence; from the names of distinguished leaders; and from a variety of minor peculiarities: - as Albigenses, from their principal seat being in the neighborhood of Alby, in Francs; Bohemian Brethren, from their being found in large numbers, in Bohemia; Catbari, or Puritans, from their opposition to the corruptions of the Papacy; Leonisis, or Poor men of Lyons, from their chief residence in the city of Lyons; Petrobrussians,
Arnoldists, and Henricians, from the names of distinguished ministers and leaders; and a variety of other appellations, familiar to the students of ecclesiastical history. These names, however, will be found so fully enumerated and explained in the History itself, which I here recommend, that further remark upon them here is altogether unnecessary. ( pages 5&6 )

They renounced the Church of Rome as mystical Babylon, abhorred the Pope as the "Man of Sin," and rejected all the traditions of the Papacy as of no authority among Christians. They held that there were only two sacraments, Baptism and the Lord's Supper; that the other five, so named by the Romanists, have no just title to be called sacraments; and that of the five, three, viz. confirmation, penance, and extreme unction, have no foundation whatever in the word of God. ( page 7 )


MILLER'S CHURCH HISTORY by Andrew Miller


VAUDOIS, ALBIGENSES, WALDENSES

The origin of the Western sectaries, so-called, under the common name of Waldenses, has been the subject of much controversy. One class of writers, favorable to Romanism, with the view of involving them in the common charge of Manicheism, have endeavored to prove that their opinions were of Eastern, or Paulician origin; while the opposite party affirm that they were free from the Manicheart error, and that they have been the inheritors and maintainers, from father to son, of a pure and scriptural Christianity, from the time of Constantine, if not from the days of the apostles.

But as it is not so much our object at present to trace the history of these ancient, simple, and devoted christian people, as to bring out another feature of the papacy under Innocent, in its most fully expressed blasphemy and cruelty; we will merely satisfy the reader as to who these people were, and as to the scene of their slaughter. "The terms," says Dr. Gilly, "Vaudois in French, Vallenses in Latin, Valdisi in Italian, and Waldenses in English ecclesiastical history, signifying nothing more or less than men of the valleys;' and as the valleys of Piedmont have had the honor of producing a race of people who have remained true to the faith introduced by the first missionaries who preached Christianity in those regions, the synonyms have been adopted as the distinguishing names of a religious community, faithful to the primitive creed, and free from the
corruptions of the church of Rome."

The Albigenses, though essentially one with the Waldenses in matters of faith, were so called because the greater part of Narbonnese-Gaul which they inhabited was called Albigesium, or from Albi, a town in Languedoc. The Alps separated the two communities. God found an asylum for the Waldenses in the valleys on the eastern side, and for the Albigenses in the valleys on the western side, of that great mountain range, where they were reserved and fortified for many centuries.

PETER WALDO

From a similarity of names, Peter Valdo, or Waldo, the reformer of Lyons, has frequently been spoken of as the first founder of the Waldensian sect. This we think a mistake, but one easily made, and one which the Romanists eagerly improved as an argument against their antiquity, and one which has been adopted by most of the general histories. But Mr. Elliot, in his "Horae Apocalypticae," and those mentioned in the note above, have examined the question with great patience and research, and, we believe, clearly established the conclusion of the orthodoxy and the antiquity of the "men of the valleys." ( Chap. 25 page 607 )


A GENERAL HISTORY OF THE BAPTIST DENOMINATION VOLUME 1 by David Benedict


Sylvester was bishop of Rome in the reign of Constantine, and Catholics pretend that he was the thirty-fourth in succession. In the days of Sylvester, it is believed, that the people, who were a Waldenses, began to separate from the church, which had become a tool of state, and was fast plunging into error and superstition. (chap.1 page 17)

The Euchites among the Greeks were similar to the Waldenses or Waldensians among the Romans. The terms, Waldenses, Valenses or Vadois (all of the same import) signify the people of the valleys, and were applied in early times to those, who, tired of tyranny, pomp, and oppression, retired to obscure retreats where they might enjoy gospel purity and religious freedom. And in the end, all of their sentiments, and many who were not, were called Waldenses, whether they dwelt in rallies or on mountains, in cities or in caves: Just as a sect of christians are called Moravians, whether they dwell in Moravia, in England, in Greenland, or the West-India Islands. And the terms Euchites and Waldenses answered to that of Non-conformist in England, which every reader will understand. Among the English non-conformists, are comprehended Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists, Methodists, Quakers, and so on. And so among the Greek Euchites and the Roman Waldenses, were a great variety of sects, who maintained a great diversity of opinions and practices, and among them were many who would be called Baptists, as we shall attempt to show in the next chapter but one. (page 33)


THE HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH VOL. 1 by William Jones

Eminent among these witnesses for the truth in times of general apostacy, stand the Waldenses. They first appear prominent in history in the twelfth century. Long before that, no doubt, in the valleys of the Alps, they had maintained the true religion, having retreated from the corruptions and persecutions of the Romish church. They had remained there in comparative quietude, perhaps esteemed too insignificant for molestation, until in the century named the papal hierarchy was startled at the wide prevalence and popularity of their doctrine, and hence felt it necessary to employ all the infernal machinery of persecution for their destruction. Their missionaries had gone into all the world, and then, in almost all the countries of Europe, as if by one consent, there started up simultaneously, great numbers of individuals who denounced the supremacy of the Pope, condemned the corruptions and venality of the
priesthood, and boldly proclaimed that the church of Rome was the "whore of Babylon" predicted in the Apocalypse-they declared that Christ was the only head of the church, and that the Bible was the only infallible rule of faith and practice. These confessors obtained different names-from their localities, from their principal men, from some
circumstances in their manner or some peculiarity in their doctrine, and from the wit and malice of their enemies. The most common names, however, by which they were called, were those of Waldenses and Albigenses-the former derived from the valleys of the Alps, and the other from the town of Albi, two places where for a long time their doctrine most flourished.

But these names are used with great latitude by historians. The papal writers from the twelfth to the sixteenth century - to the Reformation- often include under these names, and sometimes under one of them, all the dissenters from the church of Rome, however different and distinct in sentiment and practice; as they now call all denominations Protestants who do not admit the infallibility of their church. This fact must be kept prominently in view by all who would draw the proper distinctions among those who, in that age, in divers countries and for different causes, were marshaled in battle array against the papal dominion. Some were opposed merely to the supremacy of the Pope, others sought simply to reform the manners of the clergy. Here was a party that rejected the mummeries of the mass, or laughed at the folly of transubstantiation; and there was a party that abhorred the adoration of images, repudiated the intercession of saints and angels, refused homage to dead men's bones, contemned penances and pilgrimages, and despised and ridiculed all the absurd superstitions and absurd practices under which the duped and deluded millions were crushed by a designing priesthood. Such persons were Reformers. They esteemed the church of Rome to be the church of Christ in a state of apostacy. They wished to purge her of pollution, and restore her to primitive purity and excellence. But Popery will not be reformed. The constituents of its being are impurity and sin. Hence its Reformers were denounced as heretics, fit only for chains and death; and hence, to call down upon them general odium, and to excuse and justify their persecution, they were denominated Waldenses and Albigenses-a peple who, it was notorious, declared the Pope to be the "son of perdition," and his church "the whore of Babylon." The true Waldenses and Albigenses were no Reformers of the Papism. They disclaimed all connection and kindredship with the church of Rome-denounced her ministers and ordinances as those of darkness; and roundly asserted that the church of Christ was never included within her precincts or befouled with her abominations.( pages 3,4&5 )


TRUTH TRIUMPHANT by Benjamin George Wilkinson

CHAPTER 6

VIGILANTIUS, LEADER OF THE WALDENSES

The paganism which so soon began to avenge itself by creeping into the doctrines and practices of the early church has never been altogether eradicated, and has always been ready to become the nucleus of heresy or corruption when faith declined or ardor cooled.

1 THE earliest leader of prominence among the noble Waldenses in northern Italy and southern France is Vigilantius (A.D. 364-408). By some he has been accounted the first supreme director of the church of the Waldenses.2 In his time the protests against the introduction of pagan practices into primitive Christianity swelled into a revolution. Then it was that the throngs who desired to maintain the faith once delivered to the saints in northern Italy and southwestern France were welded into an organized system. Desiring truth based on the Bible only, those who refused to follow the superstitious novelties being brought into the church were greatly influenced by the clear-cut scriptural teachings of Vigilantius. Undoubtedly Patrick of Ireland, who was at that same time enlarging the Irish Church, was stirred by the reforms taking place in south central Europe.


CHAPTER 15

EARLY WALDENSIAN HEROES

Whenever, therefore, in the following sketches, the terms Berengarians, Petrobrusians, Henricians, Arnoldists, Waldenses, Albigenses, Leonists, or the poor men of Lyons, Lollards, Cathari, etc, occur, it must be understood that they intend a people, who agreed in certain leading principles, however they might differ in some smaller matters, and that all of them were by the Catholics comprehended under the general name of Waldenses. Of them Sir James Mackintosh writes:

With the dawn of history, we discover some simple Christians in the valleys of the Alps, where they still exist under the ancient name of Vaudois, who by the light of the New Testament saw the extraordinary contrast between the purity of primitive times and the vices of the gorgeous and imperial hierarchy which surrounded them."

After Emperor Constantine had declared (A.D. 325) which of the Christian churches he recognized, and had decreed that the Roman world must conform to his decision, there came a straggle between the Christians who refused to compromise the teachings of the New Testament and those who were ready to accept the traditions of men. Mosheim declares: The ancient Britons and Scots could not be moved, for a long time, either by the threats or the promises of the papal legates, to subject themselves to the Roman decrees and laws; as is abundantly testified by Beda. The Gauls and the Spaniards, as no one can deny, attributed only so much authority to the pontiff, as they supposed would be for their own advantage. Nor in Italy itself, could he make the bishop of Ravenna and others bow obsequiously to his will. And of private individuals, there were many who expressed openly their detestation of his vices and his greediness of power. Nor are those destitute of arguments who assert, that the Waldenses, even in this age [seventh century], had fixed their residence in the valleys of Piedmont, and inveighed freely against Roman domination."  ( pages 7&8 )

WALDENSES DATE BACK TO THE APOSTLES

The connection between the Waldenses, the Albigenses, and other believers in the New Testament and the primitive Christians of Western Europe is explained by Voltaire thus:

Auricular confession was not received so late as the eighth and ninth centuries in the countries beyond the Loire, in Languedoc and the Alps - Alcuin complains of this in his letters. The inhabitants of those countries appear to have always had an inclination to abide by the customs of the primitive church, and to reject the tenets and customs which the church in its more flourishing state judged convenient to adopt.

Those who were called Manichaeans, and those who were afterward named Albigenses, Vaudois, Lollards, and who appeared so often under different names, were remnants of the first Gaulish Christians, who were attached to several ancient customs, which the Church of Rome thought proper to alter afterward."6 For nearly two hundred years following the death of the apostles, the process of separation went on between these two classes of church members until the open rupture came. In the year 325 the first world council of the church was held at Nicaea, and at that time Sylvester was given great recognition as bishop of Rome. It is from the time of this Roman bishop that the Waldenses date their exclusion of the papal party from their communion. As the church historian Neander says: But it was not without some foundation of truth that the Waldenses of this period asserted the high antiquity of their sect, and maintained that from the time of the secularization of the church - that is, as they believed, from the time of Constantine's gift to the Roman bishop Silvester [A.D. 314 - 336] - such an opposition as finally broke forth in them, had been existing all along."

These Christians of the Alps and Pyrenees have been called Waldenses from the Italian word for "valleys," and where they spread over into France, they have been called Vaudois, a French word meaning "inhabitants of the valleys" in a certain province. Many writers constantly call them Vaudois. The enemies of this branch of the Church in the Wilderness have endeavored to confuse their history by tracing to a wrong source the origin of the name, Waldenses. They seek to connect its beginnings with Peter Waldo, an opulent merchant of Lyons, France, who came into notice about 1175. The story of this remarkable man commands a worthy niche in the temple of events. However, there is nothing in the original or the earliest documents of the Waldenses - their histories, poems, and confessions of faith - which can be traced to him or which make any mention of him.


Turning back the pages of history six hundred years before Peter Waldo, there is even a more famous name connected with the Waldenses. This leader was Vigilantius (or, Vigilantius Leo). He could be looked upon as a Spaniard, since the people of his regions were one in practically all points with those of northern Spain. Vigilantius took his stand against the new relapses into paganism. From these apostatizing tendencies the Christians of northern Italy, northern Spain, and southern France held aloof. The story of Vigilantius and how he came to identify himself with this region is told in another chapter.9 From connections with him, this people were for centuries called Leonists, as well as Waldenses and Vaudois. Reinerius  Saccho, an officer of the Inquisition (c. A.D. 1250), wrote a treatise against  the Waldenses which explains their early origin. ( page 8 )

It is no surprise of course that BABYLON THE GREAT has made use of the masses which she has controlled and manipulated in the past, to do her dirty work of persecuting and exterminating those who refused to bow to her usurped authority. The annals of history testify of the many millions who suffered and perished by the hand of her adherents, by her command. Deemed heretics by her, they were cut off from societies, imprisoned, tortured, hunted, and or murdered enmass. This by the hands of the overwhelming flood of peoples manipulated by her while riding one of the Dragon's beasts. The reader is referred back to chapter five of this book for a handful of the many accounts of these persecutions and or exterminations.

All who attempted to exist outside of the Church of Rome's religio-politcal dominance during the dark ages suffered the same treatment and or fate. Nor have the peoples addressed here or abroad who attempted to do so, escaped a multitude of false histories and or accusations attached to them by the written testimonies of bigoted Romanists. Who tended to lump all heretics into their own designated and named groups of dissidents. Many of whom no doubt lived and died outside of the range of recorded history. We will continue and conclude our observations and prophetic conclusions concerning the flood waters the Dragon sends out against God's true church in the next chapter.